My Eye

Keeno’s Bizarre Adventure
Pastebin Version
DISCLAIMER
Nigel did everything with his proofreader.
I may add some edits that are not Nigel approved.
Ziggy ’Praise Nigel’ Ziggurat
May 2019
OVERLORD Pastebin KBA

—3—
Contents
1 P 5
2 C 1: E I L C 29
3 C 2: T T S O 81
4 C 3: F Y P 147
5 C 4: T B 227
6 E 329
7 A C S 349
8 T S S 369
9 U A R M S Z 381
4
OVERLORD Bonus Side Story
P
As he sat on the throne, Momonga ignored the faint satisfaction and redoubled
shame he felt for a moment and began looking around the interior of the room,
whereupon he saw Sebas and the maids standing stock-still and motionless.
Standing so rigidly in this room made him feel a little lonely.
He recalled that there had been a command for this. Momonga thought back
to the commands he had seen before, and then extended a hand before gently
waving it from top to bottom.
“Genu lect.”
Albedo, Sebas, and the six maids (Pleiades); all of them knelt before him in the
way subjects would abase themselves before their master.
That was good.
Momonga raised his left hand, and checked the time.
23:55:48,49,50––
He ought to be just in time.
Right now, the GMs were probably nonstop broadcasting and others were set-
ting off ireworks outside. However, Momonga –who had blocked all these
things out –did not know of them.
Momonga leaned against the throne, and slowly raised his head to the ceiling.
He had built Nazarick, this most dif icult dungeon, with his friends. For that
reason, Momonga had thought that a group of players might decide to invade
on this inal day.
Momonga waited.
5
He would welcome any challengers in his position as Guildmaster.
While he had sent messages to all the former members, the number of people
who did actually arrive could be counted on one hand.
Momonga waited.
He would welcome any returning friends in his position as Guildmaster.
“A relic of the past, huh–”
Momonga thought.
While this guild was nothing more than an empty shell now, he had had enjoy-
able times with it in the past
He shifted his gaze to count the gigantic lags dangling from the ceiling. There
were a total of 41 of them in all, the same number as there were guild mem-
bers. Each lag bore an emblem of a member. Momonga extended a bony
white inger to point at one of them, and allowed the memories in his mind to
reawaken …but his hand stopped mid-motion.
–Now’s not the time for such things!
Momonga thought about a certain plan he had prepared for today.
A plan for a glorious inish at the end.
In order to celebrate with his friends who had come back on the last day of op-
eration, in order to do something big with them right at the very end, Momonga
had gone to a shopping district that he almost never visited, purchasing vast
quantities of items, intending to use them to conduct an event.
However, while several of his friends had come all the way back to the guild,
regretfully none of them had stayed until the very end.
Those particular friends who did come back …had of course put their real lives
irst. As Momonga had watched many of his friends leave the guild for the
P
—6—
same reason, it was a conclusion he could have anticipated.
Even so, Momonga still felt terribly lonely, and terribly frustrated at the same
time.
It was because these two emotions illed his heart that he had completely for-
gotten that his original intention was to take part in the event with his friends.
No, perhaps it was because he did not want to remember it.
Perhaps there might have been another ending, which was to forget about the
event and sit on the throne to await the end.
However, he thought of it now.
In that case–
Momonga suddenly rose to his feet.
”I have to go! Even if it’s only me! I need to give this whole thing a glorious
conclusion at the end, even if it’s only me!
There was no more time.
Momonga released the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown which had been in his irm
grip, and at once activated the ring on his right ring inger –the Ring of Ainz
Ooal Gown.
As he operated the Ring of Ainz Ooal Gown, a list of teleport destinations ap-
peared.
However, the irst was his own room. Why the hell was it set to a place like
that? Momonga griped over something that normally would never have both-
ered him, and scrolled through the selections.
“Got it!”
Momonga could not keep himself from exclaiming in delight.

—7—
After inding the teleport destination closest to the surface, Momonga was
about to tap it when he hesitated for a moment
Momonga’s eyes went toward the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown.
As a Guild Weapon, its destruction meant the destruction of the guild. From
that point of view, leaving it there was the safest choice he could make.
However, had Momonga not thought of something before he had taken it up

earlier?
That’s right, walk with me –for you are the proof that the Guild Ainz Ooal Gown
once existed.
Momonga gripped the staff tight, and activated the power of the ring.
The teleportation went through in an instant, and he was transported to an

expansive room.
There were two rows of narrow stone biers used to lay corpses to rest on ei-
ther side of him –though they were unoccupied now. The loor was made of
polished limestone. To the rear was a light of stairs heading down, and at
their bottom was a set of double doors –the doors leading to the irst loor of
the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick.
This was the closest place to the surface to which the teleportation power of
the ring could take him.
The displayed location name indicated that this was the Central Mausoleum
of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick.
“I need to hurry!”Momonga shouted, to spur himself on.
He glanced at the watch on his left hand, and the time was–
23:58:03
–He was almost out of time.
P
—8—
It was as though he could hear the door-closing chime of the train doors cease,
replaced by the hissing of gas from within the door.
Momonga cast 「Fly」, as though he were a salaryman sprinting up the stairs
Despite his panic, Momonga’s movements as he scrolled down the console and
selected the light spell were not misplaced in the slightest.
Every spell had its place on the spellcasting console.
If he did not know these things, if he made any mistakes when he needed to
cast spells, it would affect activities such as combat. For that reason, Momonga
had spent upwards of a year memorizing every single position of the console.
While this effort left his other teammates dumbfounded, Momonga had still
never managed to beat Touch Me even once despite his hard work. Even so,
Momonga had always felt that his good PVP track record was due to his prac-
tical diligence, and that was probably true.
Momonga lew with all his might towards the great swamp surrounding the
Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick.
Posture control during light was surprisingly dif icult. He had once heard
someone say it was like playing a dog ighting game. Still, if he was only lying
in a straight line, then simple movements would suf ice. Or rather, there was
no need to control anything at all. All he had to do was not touch the control
interface.
Once he left the surface portion of Nazarick –in other words, the graveyard –
behind him, he would be in the mist- illed swamp region.
The forms of monsters appeared in the mists, but right now, all active mobs
had been set to an inactive state, so he would not be attacked so long as he did
not strike irst.
This shift to inactive mode had been implemented roughly a week ago. That,
combined with the frequent sightseeing activities, had apparently led to a lot
of new discoveries.

—9—
Even Momonga could not contain a gasp of delight when he saw the videos of
those discoveries. As for the ones which had not drawn such reaction from
him, he instead cursed, How the hell would anyone know about this, were the
devs stupid? in his mind.
I thought that someone would try to invade us for sightseeing purposes. After
all, they’d be able to pass through the Grenbera Swamp without expending any
resources.
But nobody had come.
It was worth celebrating, of course, but at the same time it also made him feel
lonely, as though he had been completely forgotten by the world. Something
like that.
Momonga narrowed his eyes –although his expression did not change. He had
reached his destination, an island loating on the swamp.
It was a curious little island.
It was not very large, but it was covered with a great deal of cylindrical objects,
enough to ill its entire surface.
Momonga produced a stick-like object with a button from his pocket dimen-
sion, and held it in the hand which was not holding the Guild Weapon.
“Here I go!”
As he exclaimed those words in a forceful tone that he would normally never

use, Momonga pressed down hard on the button.
In that moment, the cylinders which were so tightly packed that there was
hardly any space between them all discharged balls of light into the skies above.
They were too close together, so it looked just like a gigantic ball of light.
They were ireworks sold by the YGGDRASIL developers –or perhaps the op-
erations team –at a low price.
P
—10—
Momonga had purchased around ten thousand ireworks and arranged them
on this island. However, he had not set them all out, because he had gotten
bored halfway through. Right now, Momonga probably had at least a quarter
of those ireworks still in his inventory.
“...I need to wake up at 4 tomorrow, huh.”
Momonga watched the receding afterglow in the sky, muttering morosely to

himself as he watched the orbs of light climb slowly into the sky. He had
originally intended to enjoy this scene with his friends who had come back
to celebrate the last day of the game with him. However, there was nobody by
Momonga’s side now.
And then, a massive explosion burst in the sky. Light overlapped with more
light; it was no longer a ireworks display, but something that was almost like
the super tier spell 「Fallen Down」.
The lashing lights enveloped Momonga as he lew.
Ah...
Momonga did not know how it would feel when a DMMO’s servers shut down.
This was because Momonga, no, because Suzuki Satoru had not played any
games other than YGGDRASIL. However, he was sure that it would not end in
a hopeful way. He was sure it would be like a sudden snapping of a string and
he would be forcefully kicked back to reality.
Even so–
Maybe it would feel better if it ended while I was surrounded with light–
He would return to the real world several seconds later. Even so, this moment
felt like it was made to vividly display the joy of Suzuki Satoru.
And then–
–Momonga began to panic.

—11—
He had thought that once the light faded, he would be greeted by the familiar
sight of his room beyond a pane of thin glass. After all, YGGDRASIL was going
to be shut down, he had thought. However, what he actually saw turned out
to be something else entirely.
“...What’s this?”
Momonga muttered to himself.
That had not come from loneliness, but because he had encountered some-
thing he could not understand.
The irst thing which came into view was the night sky. Constellations sparkled
all around him, and the slowly-moving clouds seemed to trying to cover up
their light. He could see the towering peaks of mountains in the distance, and
the dark forests at their foothills rippled like waves in the breath of the night
wind.
It was a sight he could not see in the real world –aside from the arcologies –
and it was as though he had never left the game at all.
He looked down –and saw that he was loating in the air. Well, that was ine.
After all, he had just cast a 「Fly」spell.
However, what lay beneath his feet was not a swamp.
–Instead, it was ruins.
It was not just a mere one or two buildings, but on the scale of a town –no,
it was greater than that. He could see a building which looked like a castle in
the distance, and a wall surrounding a city. These ruins had once been a fairly
large city. From the various traces, it did not look like it had been conquered
so much as abandoned for some reason.
While he was several hundred meters above the city, he had no way of knowing
exactly what was going on inside it. However, Momonga could not help but
recall the abandoned underground city with an automated puppet production
plant, Vilisyrteria.
P
—12—
No, this isn’t like Vilisyrteria. It looks different …what on earth is this place?
With a surprising degree of calmness, Momonga checked the watch on his left
hand.
0:03:45, 46, 47...
“...Hah?”
Momonga glanced around at his surroundings again. The landscape was un-
familiar. Granted, there was no way Momonga could know what every single
square inch of YGGDRASIL’s map looked like. Perhaps there was scenery like
this tucked away in some corner of the game.
However, this was the last day of the game. The game was scheduled to end
at twelve midnight. And now that time had passed. There was no way the
display would be in error.
What, what is this?
YGGDRASIL’s end of operations had been delayed. Or perhaps it would show

him something like this if he did not log out on his own. Various possibilities
lashed through his mind.
Did they delay the server shutdown?
The most likely possibility was that a certain –an undeniable –reason had led
to a delay in the closure of the servers.
If that were the case, the GMs would have announced something. Momonga
hurriedly made to open the communications function that he had shut down
until today –and then he froze in place.
The control console did not show up.
What …happened? What is this?
As a mix of anxiety and doubt illed him, Momonga tried activating other func-

—13—
tions.
None of them responded.
It was as though he had been completely excluded from the system.
...What’s going on?
Rather he should be thinking about what to do next. Where’s the control in-
terface for the 「Fly」spell –as he thought that, Momonga suddenly realized
that there was no need for it.
Momonga slowly lowered his altitude.
What’s going on? What is all this? Why can I use 「Fly」? No, wait, that’s not
all, is it?
Momonga had suddenly“understood”how to control the「Fly」spell by feel-

ing alone. He was not even conscious of it; it was as though it were perfectly
natural.
This was a very abnormal situation.
After that, Momonga looked at his hands.
His left hand held the symbol of the guild, the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown. His
right hand held the launcher for the ireworks.
It was true that nothing had changed. There was no doubt that those bony
white hands belonged to Momonga, just like in YGGDRASIL.
However, the sensation was different. Precisely detailing the difference was
a little dif icult, but there was a strong sense that those were his own hands.
While they were the same hands from YGGDRASIL, there was a perfectly natu-
ral feeling to them, like he was looking at his own hands from the real world.
However, it was his ability to remain calm despite being in a situation like this
which scared him more than anything.
P
—14—
Unconsciously, Momonga recalled the words his friend had said.
’Anxiety is the seed of defeat, you must think logically and keep your cool at
all times. Stay calm, broaden your vision, don’t get caught up on small details
and let your thoughts low–’
Ahh, yes.
His irst consideration ought to be “where was this place”?
If only there was someone I could ask …no, it would be better if there wasn’t,
right?
Momonga thought as he descended toward the ground. Perhaps he should

investigate his surroundings from the air with 「Fly」... or not. This might be
a set of tumbled ruins, but there were still many houses which retained their
shape in it. There might be in iltrators there. It seemed like there might be
someone hiding in the little alleys between the ruined houses peeking out at
him.
Open spaces might offer a good line of sight, but it was essentially exposing
himself to the enemy.
While he did not think that anyone would still be thinking of PKing him in the
face of this incomprehensible state of events, and it was possible that Momonga
was the only one who had ended up this way, he ought to move stealthily until
he had unravelled this mystery.
Also, Momonga was holding the proof of the guild, the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown.
That ought to cut down on the probability of being PKed.
That being the case, this was the irst measure he ought to take:
「Perfect Unknowable」
Momonga cast a spell. This was a high-tier spell that far surpassed 「Invisi-
bility」. Now, he ought to be invisible barring the use of some special spell or
ability. While it was a trivial obstacle to a select group of players, it ought to

—15—
reduce the chances of him being PKed too.
Momonga looked at his bony white hands and looked down. He could still see
himself, and there was no icon which told him that he was invisible. All in all,
he had no con idence in himself.
As he descended, the details of the city gradually came into view. The residents
ought to have abandoned it for quite a while, since he could see signs where
houses had collapsed from rot.
What happened to this city? More to the point, what on earth is going on now?
Did YGGDRASIL 2 start? Or is this a hidden event by the devs? Like say, being
forcibly teleported here if you didn’t log out at the end? But in that case, how do
you explain this realism?
He could not ind the answer, no matter how he agonized over it.
As he descended, Momonga contemplated using a skill.
There were many kinds of skills, but using undead creation skills while invis-
ible did him no good. All it would do was expose his position. While he could
use them to set a trap, under the circumstances it might make someone who
could have been friendly become suspicious instead.
Should I cover my face up? No, it feels like people who cover their faces are sus-
picious …good grief...
Momonga activated one of his skills. It was the ability to detect undead.
In YGGDRASIL, places like this often had undead in them. As such, Momonga
had used the skill almost subconsciously. As he did, the skill told Momonga a
piece of bad news.
“!”
Momonga had originally been descending slowly, but now he suddenly plunged
down at great speed and hid himself in a two-story building whose roof had
collapsed.
P
—16—
The speed of his descent threw up a cloud of dust. Momonga hurriedly waved
his arm to try and settle it, but to no avail.
It was a fairly spacious room. The furniture inside had been crushed under
the fallen roof, and after exposure to the elements they had completely rotted
away.
He sustained his「Fly」spell so his feet were not touching the ground. He had
considered the possibility that the loorboards might collapse. If he continued
observing the situation in this way, he ought to be able to learn more.
However, Momonga had something more important to think about–
–What the hell’s going on? Why is the surrounding area full of undead reactions?
Where on earth was I teleported to?
The fact was, Momonga had glanced toward an area bearing an undead re-
sponse before he had ducked into this house, and he had de initely seen a
human-like igure there. Its uncoordinated movements were most certainly
not those of the living.
Momonga remained still as he pressed himself to the wall and focused all his
energies on spying on the outside. Even if he could detect the undead, he could
not determine their strength. The most powerful undead creatures included
beings that could see through 「Perfect Unknowable」.
Right now, there were two things that Momonga ought to do.
One of them was to leave –to be precise, go far away from –this place until the
undead reactions vanished.
The other was to investigate the level and so on of the undead creatures, and
if they were of a level he could handle, ind out where exactly he was.
He should pick one of them, then.
However, there was no guarantee that he would be safe if he left. In that case, it
would be better to stay here and investigate the undead reactions. In addition,

—17—
Momonga was one of the undead as well, so it was very likely that he would
not be attacked as long as he took no hostile actions.
Well, assuming it’s really just undead out there.
Momonga recalled the feeling of using the「Fly」spell, and con idence welled
up in him.
It’ll be ine. I don’t know why, but I’m con ident that I can use attack spells with-
out any problems too …this actually feels kind of bad. I don’t feel like myself any
more …–No. I’ll think about that problem later. More importantly, I’ll have any
number of ways to escape as long as I can cast 「Teleport.」
Momonga looked around, then at the loor –which was covered in the remains
of the collapsed ceiling –and then at the ruins of the roof.
“...It won’t collapse, I hope.”
Talking to himself was a sign of uneasiness.
The character called Momonga would be ine even if the roof fell on him.
But that was ultimately a YGGDRASIL thing, and even if he could use his spells
and skills normally, there was no guarantee that his body would function the
same way it did in the game.
But then, there’s these eyes. I can use my dark-vision normally too. Should I
assume my passive skills are functioning normally as well? Speaking of which,
isn’t the tech level here a bit low?
This building did not use steel rebar or concrete. The debris scattered at his
feet was hard to make out given that it had been thoroughly pulverized, but it
looked to have been made of wood and bricks.
Is this …still YGGDRASIL after all? No, although it feels like the answer ought to
be close to it...
No matter how he thought about it, this simply was not the real world. But
P
—18—
even if that were the case, it still left many doubts unanswered.
Momonga put that question aside for the time being and cast a spell. He started
with 「Message」. He ought to see if he could contact someone else, whether
it was the GM or another person.
After a while, he began to grumble.
“I can’t connect, huh …”
He could not contact anyone and neither could he log out. It was as though he
was trapped in this world.
Next up …let’s try looking around the surroundings to gather information. In

that case, I’ll use–
“「Remote Viewing」.”
He created a magical sensor and let it loat in the air.
This was a bet. It would be a pain if there were undead that could see through
invisibility, but it would be worse if the opposition had ways to interfere with
detection spells or even to counterattack against divinations.
However, what Momonga felt afterwards was confusion.
“What the heck is this …”
What he saw now was completely different than in YGGDRASIL. In YGGDRASIL,

using「Remote Viewing」would create a viewing window in the corner of his
vision. One could adjust the window’s size at will, but fundamentally it would
be depicted as a different image.
However, this time was different.
It was as though he had opened a new set of eyes, and with it, another ield of
vision.

—19—
He did not know whether to call it fascinating or bizarre. Still, it was not a
problem. It felt natural to him, and he could operate the spell as normal. He
even felt that he had completely changed
Momonga ignored his brief confusion and used 「Remote Viewing」to catch
sight of the undead creature.
A man was stumbling along, in an unintelligent lurch.
There were cloudy eyes beneath the opened lids, and he showed no signs of
blinking.
It would seem this was not a high-level undead being. Rather, it was a low-level
one - a Zombie. Only, a Zombie’s appearance was typically very gruesome, but
not in the case of this undead being. It did not look like it had suffered major
damage or was badly rotted. It looked just like a clean corpse moving around.
An undead being like this …if this were YGGDRASIL …no, why am I thinking about
this like it’s not YGGDRASIL? This might be some big patch …but after the servers
shut down? How could that be?
Momonga suddenly realised something, and he shouted in a voice that would

not agitate the nearby Zombies.
“This is illegal! It’s illegal con inement! Let me out of here!”
If this really was in the game, and if it was being managed by someone, then
it was very likely that those words would be recorded. The Computer Act-
mandated helmet that Suzuki Satoru was wearing would also record it. If the
company noticed, they would probably take some kind of action. However, he
did not see any response along those lines.
As I thought …this isn’t YGGDRASIL after all? I don’t think the company would
gain anything by deliberately targeting me for a crime either …But the game
becoming reality or whatnot is im …or is it not impossible? Plus, the fact that
I’m using these skills and spells like they were a part of me is also extremely
weird...
P
—20—
Momonga shook his head.
That was also very important, but his priority now was to take stock of the
situation around him. He had to protect himself irst. If he died, would the
game end with him logging out, or would it just be the end because this was
now reality?
Momonga let the spell-created sensor loat past the male Zombie’s eyes.
There was no response.
The man continued shambling forward.
He couldn’t see it …can I be sure it’s a Zombie?
As he watched the man leave, Momonga let the [Remote Viewing] continue
down the road,
He encountered over ten more undead beings on the road, and they were all
the same – Zombies.
Still, there sure are a lot of them. Some of them were walking around in circles
inside their houses, and others roamed up and down the streets. It looked like
the entire city was under the rule of the undead. That said, this was hardly
strange in YGGDRASIL. In truth, there were quite a few underground cities
there which were ruled by the undead. Among them included locations which
could be converted into bases after defeating the boss monsters within. While
Momonga had not been to such places before, the videos of it which had been
uploaded portrayed a a beautiful paradise city.
Before long, Momonga inished his exploration of his surroundings. All he had
learned was that there were no other undead creatures here other than Zom-
bies, and that the entire area was in ruins, with no survivors.
Momonga exhaled with a “whew”– although he had no idea how his bony,
lungless body could have done it – and dispelled his [Remote Viewing] and
[Perfect Unknowable] spells.

—21—
He had been worrying about what he would do if there were Players – espe-
cially PKs – around, but it would seem he had been wasting his efforts. Plus,
depending on the situation, it might not be impossible that he could raise his
arms in surrender when making contact with other parties to gain informa-
tion about them.
After a period of rumination, Momonga checked that he could still teleport

normally, then left the house and took to the streets.
While he did not dare to place too much faith in his strength, there should not
be any problems if he could use the same spells as he normally could. No,
even if things went bad, he should still be able to escape. If possible, he would
have liked to gauge his strength by killing a Zombies, but that would be too
dangerous.
While this was based on his knowledge of YGGDRASIL, low-intelligence un-

dead like Zombies would view Momonga as one of them and thus not initiate
attacks against him. However, things would be different if he launched an at-
tack instead. It might even elicit a hostile response from all the surrounding
Zombies in a chain reaction, until all the undead in the entire city considered
him a valid target for attacks.
Something like that which would only sap his strength and increase the num-
ber of his enemies would be a last resort. Currently, he ought to prioritize
gathering information. Momonga left the ruined house.
Taking his irst step out required a great deal of courage and made his heart
race – although he had no heart to speak of – but the irst Zombies he met
did not react to him with hostility, and walked away from Momonga as though
nothing had happened. With that, the tremendous weight crushing down on
Momonga lifted off him.
He investigated the surrounding streets, and reached a conclusion. For starters,

technology here was not particularly advanced. There were no signs at all of
electrical appliances, and modern construction techniques would not feature
cement and unevenly-shaped bricks It was possible that there were power
lines buried in the ground, but in that case it would be entirely impossible to
go on with daily life. This was also the irst time he had seen stoves outside of
P
—22—
YGGDRASIL. Also–
Is this YGGDRASIL? No, it’s way too different. But could it really be?
Gradually, Momonga came to realize that this could not possibly be inside a
game.
But then, what about himself?
For starters, how did a body that was wholly composed of bones move around?
He had no muscles or nerves.
He was moving as though this was the kind of creature he had always been,
and such a thing could only appear in games. No, when he thought about it,
what about the power – the principle called “magic”?
Momonga walked down a main street. The knowledge base he had been build-
ing for himself to this day had been broken, but he still had not been able to
reconstruct it.
“In any case, all I can do is continue gathering information.”
Perhaps it was because this was a main street, but the number of wandering
Zombies suddenly increased.
In order to avoid bumping into any Zombies, Momonga once again cast [Fly]
and continued moving at a slightly higher altitude. It would seem this was a
main road for this city, because when he looked straight ahead he could see
the city gates, which were wide open.
In the other direction lay a fancy-looking castle. Perhaps it was because it was
constructed differently, but it did not seem as badly damaged as the ruined
house from before.
I’d probably spot some damage from weathering if I took a closer look. If there’s
weathering, then would it be better to assume this city’s been abandoned for a
long time …don’t tell me the people of this otherworld (I guess I have to think of it

—23—
as another world) can’t even defeat Zombies? Or is it like one of those commonly-
seen zombie movie tropes where all the living have died off?
Could it be that they could not even defeat Zombies, the weakest of all undead
in YGGDRASIL? Or was this place different from YGGDRASIL in that the Zom-
bies here were extremely powerful?
He had to answer these two questions as soon as possible. Just as Momonga

was pondering the Zombie apocalypse which had taken in this city and how it
might have come about, Momonga picked up a reaction.
“What?”
Among the massed undead reactions around him, one of them was gradually
drawing away from him.
...What’s this?
Momonga narrowed his eyes.
He could sense a certain degree of intelligence from that action, a quality that
Zombies did not possess.
“Is that a player? I won’t let you get away, you source of information!”
He loated lightly into the air. Given the other party’s complete lack of hesita-
tion as they moved, they ought to be quite familiar with the layout of the city.
However, terrain was meaningless to someone who could cast [Fly].
As Momonga lew in a straight line through the air, he caught sight of some-
one’s form.
The small igure in a hooded cloak turned back several times – back at the
place where Momonga had been – as it sprinted down the narrow alleys.
I’ll use undead domination – no, that’s a last resort. And besides, I might not be
able to dominate it.
P
—24—
Undead domination was considered an offensive act. If the igure before him
was connected to those Zombies, it was very likely that he would wind up ’ag-
groing’ all the Zombies in the city. While he would not need to worry about
that if that igure was a player, he would probably wind up making a more
dangerous enemy instead.
Momonga landed in front of the igure. Said igure just so happened to be look-
ing back at that moment and collided with Momonga. It was a light impact,
and it meant nothing to Momonga. But the tiny person could not withstand
the collision and fell lat on their ass.
He could vaguely make out blonde hair underneath the hood.
“...Good evening. It really is a starry night tonight..”
“Eeee …”
The igure did not answer Momonga’s greeting. All he could hear was a sudden
intake of breath.
Were they unable to speak, or did they not understand Japanese? Without
enough information to draw a conclusion, Momonga continued speaking.
“I apologize for this, but I am quite confused right now. There are several
things I’d like to ask you about. Do you mind?”
The other party might be a Player like Momonga, which would mean that their
apparent and actual age might not match up. With that point in mind, Momonga
made his inquiry in a polite fashion. Of course, he did not forget to dip his head
to indicate that he was making a greeting.
Momonga locked eyes with the crimson pupils beneath the hood.
Are they dressed as a child? Is this a resident of this world? Doesn’t look like an
NPC either …hm?
Momonga unconsciously recalled the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick

and the NPCs who had knelt before him. What had happened to them? For all

—25—
he knew, he might have lost a wonderful place, one which he had built with
his friends.
However – Momonga shook his head.
Right now, he did not have the leisure of contemplating such things.
Momonga studied the person before him, taking care not to look at them in a
rude way.
She was a pretty young girl, probably older than 10. Her eyes, widened by
shock, were the crimson of fresh blood.
What he had thought was a hooded cloak was, on closer inspection, merely a
piece of cloth secured with a rope. Surely only the undead would tie something
so carelessly to their necks.
The clothes below the cloak were tattered from wear and discolored from
where dirt and sand had gotten on it. It looked like women’s clothing, but the
loose sleeves were tied up by rope, and what had once been a skirt was tied
up into what seemed like a pair of pants. It was an utterly utilitarian garment.
While he had no idea how his bony body could smell anything, this girl did
not have the odor of decay about her, like the other Zombies. Perhaps the
lack of body odor despite the dishevelled state of her clothing was because
the undead lacked metabolic processes.
“...I say again, I have several things I would like to know about. I trust that will
be alright? Ahhh, I apologize,”Momonga said as he extended a bony hand to
her. However, the girl seated on the ground showed no sign of taking it. Was
she still wary of him?
“In that case, you don’t mind if I ask, then?”
The girl nodded.
Momonga was mildly surprised when he saw that he could communicate nor-
mally with language. Since they could verbally interact, did that mean she was
P
—26—
a Player?
“To begin with, yes …I am …Suzuki Satoru. May I ask your name?”
The crimson pupils seemed to be shaping themselves into perfect circles.
“...Ah, uu …ah …ah …”
She spoke in a very hoarse voice. He could not make out what she was saying
at all.
Is that not Japanese? Does that mean she’s a resident from another world? Or
no, is she a player who’s way too immersed in her roleplay? I have no idea.
Momonga – no, Suzuki Satoru replied to her, taking care to affect a profes-
sional, businesslike tone.
“I sincerely apologize. It seems your voice is a little soft. Could I trouble you
to repeat yourself?”
“...Ah, uu …ah …ah …”
It was the same as before, after all.
“Is your name Ahuuahah, then? What a strange name …hm?”
The girl shook her head. He could be sure of it now – she was de initely capable
of understanding Japanese.
“Is it not? Then, could it be that you cannot speak?”
She shook her head once more.
The girl was trying her best to vocalize, but Suzuki Satoru could not parse any
meaningful from her response.
“Then, let me change topics. Are you a Player?”

—27—
A baf led expression appeared on the girl’s face.
“You are not a player, then? I see. Then, your parents …”
Halfway though, Suzuki Satoru suddenly remembered that she was undead.
There was no way she could have had parents. Yet, the girl’s reaction was
somewhat strange.
She lowered her head, and shook it.
It was a response that suggested that she had had them once, but not any more.
. . .What should I do?
In that case, should he just excuse himself and leave? However, she was a
valuable source of information. It would be a terrible waste.
Suzuki Satoru looked at the girl making strange noises and fell into contem-
plation. Just then, he heard a very soft voice.
“–no –sris Inve–”
The words she was repeating had inally become distinct enough for Suzuki
Satoru to understand.
“My name is Keno Fasris Invern.”
That was the girl’s name.
P
—28—
C 1: E I L C
Now then, Suzuki Satoru mused.
He had no idea what kind of person this Keno girl was. However, she was
de initely an important source of information. He would need to get her to
lower her guard so she would be more willing to talk.
For starters, she was not a player, from her reactions, but a resident of this
world. While he would like to verify that, he had no idea how to achieve that
goal.
Also, he could not tell if she was trustworthy. He might wind up learning fake
information, for all he knew. Right now, he ought to be taking steps to gain her
trust.
With those thoughts in mind, Suzuki Satoru began by putting on a business-

man’s smile, but then he realized that he could not do so in his present state.
Therefore, he tried to soften his tone. While his voice could not be considered
simperingly sweet, he tried to speak in as gentle a way as possible.
“Ah …I …while I gave you my name just now, let’s start again. I am Suzuki
Satoru.”
“Satoru...sama?”
Suzuki Satoru could not help but widen his eyes – though in this body, it would
seem ires had ignited in his eyesockets. He had not expected her to immedi-
ately go to addressing him by name. She’s being very familiar, Suzuki Satoru
mused. And she gave her name too. I’d better remember that. She must have
done what she did to highlight that point.
29
“San will do. Now then …you’re Keno-san, am I right?”
Now it was the girl’s turn to goggle her eyes. Suzuki Satoru wondered if he
had said something inappropriate.
Keno Fasris Invern.
Keno ought to be her given name and Invern was probably her surname. Or
was it Fasris-Invern? While he was not sure which was which, the surprised
look on her face was probably because she had addressed him by his name,
but Suzuki Satoru had used her surname instead. Perhaps she had thought it
was a rejection of her good intentions.
Or was it because he had appended the honori ic of -san to her name, despite
her being a child?
“Ah, y-yes …”
In that case, please stand up. And then – speaking here is a little …what do you
call it. Well, yes. I could create a tower with magic …but that would be taller
than the surrounding buildings. While I also have items with similar abilities
…you don’t want to stand out too much, do you?”
Keno had barely managed to get to her feet after Suzuki Satoru had pulled her
up, and she timidly nodded.
I see – Suzuki Satoru did the mental equivalent of narrowing his eyes.
That would mean Keno knew about magic items. Was this common knowledge
for this world’s residents, or was it professional knowledge that only she had?
Or was she someone connected to YGGDRASIL after all?
Still, he felt that there was something wrong in trying to look for some kind of
commonplace trait in an undead girl that he had found in a city crawling with
Zombies.
And as for why she wanted to avoid attention – was it because there were other
intelligent undead in this city apart from the Zombies, or was it because there
C 1: E I L C
—30—
were hostile beings around and this place was not safe? That sounded more
like it.
“In that case, if you know of a safe place, could you take me there?”
Keno’s body trembled.
He could understand how she felt.
In Suzuki Satoru’s case, he would not want to lead someone who might be a
PK – in this case, a suspicious skeleton – to his secure shelter. Therefore, he
ought to take a step back and settle for going to a place where they could talk
in peace. Could it be that Keno did not have a backup hideout?
It would be easy to say“you’re not being careful enough”, but since he did not
know what Keno had gone through, he did not have the right to say something
like that. Even Suzuki Satoru would not have continued playing YGGDRASIL if
he had not met other friends. In other words, a person’s actions were based
on their experiences and past. Perhaps Keno had no need to be that cautious
in her daily life.
Suzuki spoke to her as a YGGDRASIL player addressing an inexperienced new-

bie.
“I don’t need you to take me to your main base. Do you know of any other
places that you consider safe? Like say, nearby houses or something?”
Truth to be told, he did want to know where her base of operations was. But
Suzuki Satoru was illed with the moral obligation of a hoary veteran giving
advice to a rookie, and so he suggested a sincere alternative.
Also, Keno might not be the only one in that base. Or was that place as impor-
tant to her as Satoru’s friends were to him? Suzuki Satoru could fully under-
stand the feeling of not wanting to endanger his friends.
“If you can’t decide by yourself, then I don’t mind you coming back after you
talk to your supervisor. In that case, I’ll wait nearby …where there aren’t any
undead.”

—31—
While he did not want to let her escape, neither did he want to stalk her and
pump her for information. Letting her trust him was not a bad thing, Suzuki
Satoru magnanimously declared in his heart as his sense of duty as a high-level
player came to the fore again.
Keno walked off in a timid, retiring fashion.
“Thank you very much, Keno-san.”
Keno’s shoulders twitched as she heard Suzuki Satoru say those words from
behind her. Then, she hurriedly turned to look at him.
“Hm? What, what’s the matter?”
“Ah, no, it’s n-nothing …”
Keno muttered quietly and walked off.
What’s going on, Suzuki Satoru wondered. Was she just being cautious, or was
it because he really was that frightening?
In fact, Keno had been spying on them from a narrow alley, even though she
was undead herself. Should he assume that they had been enemies once?
In that case, what kind of undead beings was she?
There were many kinds of undead creatures – even Suzuki Satoru, to some
extent – who had red eyes. However, very few of them looked as presentable
as Keno. While the words Vampire Bride came to mind, she did not feel like
she was one of them.
It was at this moment that Suzuki Satoru was struck dumb by his sheer igno-
rance.
If this really was another world, then it was entirely possible that it might con-
tain undead which were unique to it. However, he could not say that it was
completely unconnected to YGGDRASIL. Otherwise, there would be no way to
explain why Momonga could use his skills and YGGDRASIL’s spells.
C 1: E I L C
—32—
Suzuki Satoru abandoned further thought into the matter. After all, given how
little he knew right now, no amount of thinking would give him an answer.
Fortunately, the two of them did not encounter any Zombies as they walked
in silence for several minutes. Keno stopped as she reached the vicinity of the
city walls. There was a small single-storey house there, with stairs leading
downwards. The arch along the way had a cross-hatched grating set into it.
What’s this? If it leads to an underground cellar then shouldn’t it be located

inside the building? Is it an underground aqueduct? Or no, should I call it a
sewer?
Keno turned her head.
“Ah, this is, the place.”
Her eyes were downcast, as though she was ashamed of how shabby her living
quarters were.
It was true that it was a hardly a place where a girl ought to be staying. How-
ever, it would seem runaway kids in Suzuki Satoru’s world also lived in similar
places.
“I see. I hear temperature changes underground are much less extreme than
on the surface. You picked a good spot.”
Most undead had very high resistance to the cold, and temperature drops
should not have inconvenienced them. Therefore, Suzuki Satoru had agonized
for a while before inally delivering a clumsy acknowledgement of her words.
“Does anyone else live here besides you?”Keno gently nodded in response to
Suzuki Satoru’s question.
“I see …please lead the way, then.”
Keno pushed the metal grate aside. She did not seem to have used undead
strength or any particular ability or spell; it had simply been unlocked. And
the fact that she knew it would be unlocked was also proof that she treated

—33—
this place as her base of operations.
Keno continued down the stairs ahead of her.
Although the moonlight swiftly faded away, it did not cause any impairment to
the two of them. After all, the undead all possessed the ability of darkvision.
They reached the foot of the stairs, and it would seem this really was a sewer.
However, Suzuki Satoru realized along the way that there was no stench of
sewage here. In fact, there was no running water at all, only a slightly damp
feeling in the air.
Perhaps this was because a long time had passed since the residents of this
city had become undead. While rainwater occasionally entered here, fresh
sewage had not passed through this place.
That was probably why Keno did not smell of sewage despite her lair being
located in the sewers.
A twinge of emotion suddenly ran through Suzuki Satoru.
The rain was acidic and foul-smelling in the era where he lived. However,
Keno’s body did not carry an acidic stench, which implied that the rainwater
of this world was still as pure and clean as it was in the past.
“Perhaps Blue Planet-san would feel sentimental if he were here.”
Keno turned around as she heard Suzuki Satoru talking to himself, and she
looked at him with a timid expression on her face.
“I’m sorry, I was just talking to myself.”
“Ah, oh, I, understand.”
As Keno’s words gradually became easier to make out, Suzuki Satoru could
hear the fear she held for him in them.
And I’ve been so nice to her all this while, Suzuki Satoru could not help but gripe.
C 1: E I L C
—34—
Of course, he had not forgotten the effects of his skeletal appearance. After all,
irst impressions were hard to change.
Just as he was considering whether or not to cover up his face, the two of them
reached their destination. However, it was not because he had been thinking
for a long time, but because it was not far from where they had entered the
sewers.
After entering the sewers, they had travelled roughly 20 meters, turned left,
and then gone another 20 meters before arriving at a door off to the side, She
opened the door that looked like it was made of metal, and it creaked.
“This is, the place.”
Suzuki Satoru followed Keno into the room.
It was not very spacious. This room had probably been used to store tools
needed to conduct sewer repairs, and there was a pile of pickaxes and other
tools in the corner.
Facing it was a somewhat dirty piece of cloth – not from stains, but from age
– which had been laid on the ground.
There was also an old and plain table and chair here.
That was all this room had in the way of furniture. It did not seem suitable to
living at all. One could say it was a room which lacked any form of entertain-
ment or household items.
Although he could understand how she might be thinking, given that she was
undead, Suzuki Satoru would never want to stay in such a lonely and desolate
place for any length of time. Wait a minute–
A sudden surge of kinship suddenly rose up within him. When he thought

about it, his home in real life was pretty much the same as this.
However, the thing in this room that drew his attention was a pile of books
and scrolls. The books had characters which Suzuki Satoru had never seen

—35—
before written on their spines, but the fact was that he basically knew no other
languages besides Japanese.
“Do you need a light or chair?”
He took out a western-style lamp from his inventory and opened the shutters,
allowing white light to pour out into the surroundings.
This was a magic item which had been imbued with [Continual Light].
Of course, he had higher-grade magic items for illumination on hand. How-

ever, Suzuki Satoru decided that there was no need to show off anything more
powerful. Now was not the time to reveal his hand. Also, one of them could
radiate light that was like the sun, which would apply negative status effects
to Vampires. If Keno was a Vampire, then she might judge that as a hostile
action. Therefore, he could not bring that out under any circumstances.
The lamplight lit up Keno’s face, but she did not seem unduly surprised. How-
ever, he could not tell if it was because she had seen a magic item like this
before, or if it was because she understood the [Continual Light] spell.
After that, Suzuki Satoru cast a Twinned [Create Greater item] spell.
This spell had originally been intended to produce weapons, but Suzuki Satoru
had a sneaking suspicion that in this world – assuming it was different from
the one in which he had previously lived – this spell would have broader ap-
plications. The results of the spell matched his predictions for it.
As he expected, a pair of black metal chairs appeared.
Keno’s eyes widened like saucers as she witnessed this miraculous occurrence.
Her expression was one of surprise. Suzuki Satoru addressed the girl in his
most caring tone.
“Ah – these are simply a couple of petty items I created with my magic. Please
sit on them as you wish.”
Keno tried her best to refuse in a roundabout way, but she sat down on them in
C 1: E I L C
—36—
the end. It was only after she did that Suzuki Satoru took a seat, because the
business etiquette of letting his client take a seat irst had been thoroughly
ingrained into him.
However, he realized he had made a mistake right after sitting down.
The metallic sensation under his butt was very uncomfortable for something
that was supposed to be a chair, but he had not learned any spells that would
let him conjure cushions.
Earlier, he had thought that taking a seat by himself was terribly rude, which
was why he had conjured two chairs. As he thought about how he had coaxed
her into sitting down on that cold hard chair, he felt so ashamed that he wanted
to ind a hole and crawl into it.
The sole saving grace now was that he had not begun by saying the chairs in
the room looked pretty good or some other kind of hollow pleasantries. If he
really had said that, it would probably have ruined any kind of relationship he
wanted to build between himself and Keno.
Suzuki Satoru hurriedly produced a robe from his inventory, one that felt soft
enough, and began folding it up as he spoke.
“I’m terribly sorry. This chair really is too hard. Please use this as a cushion”
Keno stared in dumb surprise at the robe which Suzuki Satoru had offered her,
and then she vigorously shook her head.
“Eh, but, such ine clothes like these, there’s no need. I, I have a, blanket that
I, normally use.”
“No no, no need to stand on ceremony, it’s a small thing.”
The robe might have looked fancy, but that was all. It was an item that did not
contain any rare data crystals.
And so, another intense exchange of Suzuki Satoru and Keno giving way to
each other unfolded. In the end, Keno gingerly accepted Suzuki Satoru’s good

—37—
intentions and planted her petite posterior on the folded robe.
“Now then, please excuse me for getting straight to the point. I’d like you to
tell me what happened to this city to the best of your ability, Keno-san. Of
course, I have no intention of making this a one-sided interaction. I will show
you proof of my own sincerity as well. That said, while I would normally be
exchanging information of equal value with you, I regret to say that I know
very little about the situation, so I intend to pay you with magic items or hard
currency instead. May I know how you feel about that arrangement?”
Keno bit her lip, and then glared at Suzuki Satoru with what looked to be ha-
tred in her eyes.
Suzuki Satoru could not help his surprise.
He had not expected such a response from her.
However, before he could asked her for the reason why, Keno looked to the
ground and began speaking in a weak and trembling voice.
Behind her tightly-closed eyelids – through the double barrier of the curtains
and the thin silks which served as her bed’s canopy – she could feel the rays
of the sun shining down on her. “Good morning, time to get up”“Let me
sleep a while longer”– these two parts of her shouted back and forth in their
struggle to seize control of her body.
Just as she was drifting in and out of slumber, the room door opened quietly
and someone entered. While the thick carpet covering the loor muf led their
footsteps, she could still sense someone moving through the room.
This person walked over to the side of her bed, and stopped.
“Good morning, Keno-sama. Today’s weather is good too.”
C 1: E I L C
—38—
“Uuu, mmm, mhm …”
Her eyes opened ever so reluctantly, and the familiar smile of the maid Nas-
tasha came into view.
The fact that she had been permitted to address Keno, the princess of this
country, by her given name was because she was Keno’s handmaiden.
Nastasha was one of the more highly-placed servants in the castle, and in her
youth there had been rumors that she would become the next head maid. Her
abilities were exceptional and she even had in-depth magical training; one
could say that it had been smooth sailing all the way to her present station.
It was precisely because Keno was her father’s only daughter that she was per-
mitted to stand by Keno’s side – such was a sign of the favor she had received.
However, Keno felt that she would probably not wind up as the head maid, be-
cause she would probably end up becoming the irst wife of some noble and
then resign her position.
Seeing that Keno had already risen, Nastasha went over to the window and
forcefully opened it. Just as she had described earlier, the room was illed with
blinding sunlight.
Having just departed sweet dreamland, her eyes were painfully seared by the
light and she could not help squeezing the shut again. Only after her eyes had
gradually gotten used to the sunlight through her eyelids did Keno slowly open
them once again.
The warm sunlight poured into the room, as if to tell her that today would be
a peaceful, wonderful day illed with warmth.
“Alright, Keno-sama. I shall prepare water for you right away.”
There was an empty silver basin on the small round table. After Nastasha cast
a spell on it, the basin was promptly illed with clean water.
Nastasha had just cast a irst-tier lifestyle spell – also known as the lifestyle
tradition – known as [Create Water]. While zero-tier spells could also create

—39—
drinkable water, the water created by this spell tasted sweeter.
Since they both used the same amount of mana, popular opinion held that
better-tasting water was better, even if it was not created for drinking pur-
poses. It would seem Nastasha felt the same way too.
As a irst-tier spell, the water generated by [Create Water] was not limited to
just illing a single basin. While there was a time limit to it, the overall volume
of water created – which would increase in keeping with the caster’s skills –
could be parcelled out over multiple occasions. Therefore, there would be no
spillage and waste even if she cast the spell on the basin.
Incidentally, Nastasha was a magic caster who could use second-tier spells at
best. On cold days, she could use the second-tier lifestyle spell [Temperature
Change] to alter the temperature of the water until it was comfortable, or to
directly heat the room.
Keno had read from a book that there was a third-tier lifestyle spell called [Hot
Spring]. Apparently it was an imitation of the druid spell [Geyser]. The book’s
author had written “It feels really good”and so Keno wanted to personally
try it once.
Unfortunately, none of the maids in the castle could cast such a high-tier lifestyle
spell. Therefore Keno could only read about the effects of [Hot Spring] from
her books.
While there were magic casters in the castle who could cast third-tier spells,
those people typically studied battle spells and did not have the time to learn
lifestyle magic on top of that.
“In that case, I’ll just learn it myself!”Keno had once told the people around
her – speci ically her magic instructors. Back then, Keno had been younger
than she was now, at an age where she could barely cast irst-tier spells. It
would not be unusual for someone hearing a young girl like that saying that
she wanted to cast a third-tier spell – which was typically the province of the
naturally gifted – to regard it as the naive declarations of a child.
That is, if that child was not Keno.
C 1: E I L C
—40—
Keno’s parents – her father could cast fourth-tier spells while her mother could
go even further and cast ifth-tier spells – were extraordinarily talented genius
magic casters. Thus, as the scion of both their bloodlines, everyone believed
that it was very likely that she could make good on her words.
Therefore, two hours after making that statement, she had been summoned
before her father and sternly rebuked. There was a limit to how many spells
everyone could learn, and as royalty, she ought to learn more useful spells.
The young Keno had retorted that it was precisely because she was royalty
that she should not learn offensive, defensive or divinatory spells, and instead
learn spells that would make everyone happy.
However, her father had said this:“Our country is not a peaceful one. There’s
no telling when these quiet, peaceful days will come to an end and a king must
personally go to the battle ield. Therefore, anyone with the potential to be-
come an exceptional magic caster should learn battle-effective spells.”
After hearing her father’s answer, Keno abandoned her plans to learn [Hot
Spring].
Her father’s words had been well-reasoned, and she was not yet old enough
to fully understand what he meant by them. On the one hand, she lacked the
courage to resist her stern father, and on the other, she was not particularly
obsessed in her pursuit of hot springs.
Rather, it was because her father spoke in a kingly way, which reminded her
of the stories of heroic adventures that Nastasha had once read to her. He
sounded just like them, and it left a deep impression in her heart.
From that day on, Keno made a wish that she kept secret from everyone else,
that she would become strong one day, like the heroes in the storybooks – or
like her father – and ight gallantly for the people.
The girl who held that dream in her heart got off the bed, walked to Nastasha’s
side, and began washing her face. The splashing water spattered her sur-
roundings, but she did not mind it.

—41—
The temperature-adjusted water – made by [Create Water], which could be
freely arranged within a certain radius according to the caster’s will – washed
away Keno’s sleepiness.
Keno used the towel Nastasha handed her to wipe her face clean and began
brushing her teeth. Then she gargled the water in her class, rinsed her mouth,
and spat it out into the basin.
After seeing Keno do all this, Nastasha cast [Destruction Water].
The water in the basin, as well as the water that had splashed out of it, van-
ished as though they had been an illusion.
This irst-tier spell was not lifestyle magic, but belonged to one of the four
great systems – also known as the elemental traditions – and could be used
for offensive purposes.
It did less damage when used against living beings than other spells of the
same tier. However, it could do signi icant damage to Water Elementals and
other creatures closely aligned with the element of water. Higher-level ver-
sions of the third tier could also affect Slimes to some extent. The fourth-tier
spell [Dehydration] could do great damage to all living beings.
And the early versions of these spells were typically used to eliminate water
in this fashion.
After rinsing her mouth, Keno walked over to the changing mirror which was
roughly as tall as she was and quickly changed into the clothes Nastasha handed
her.
While certain nobles would even let their vassals handle dressing them, Keno’s
family insisted on them changing on their own. It was a family rule to help
them prepare for battle, so they could put on armor by themselves – never
mind that full plate armor needed the help of squires to don.
However, it was perfectly acceptable to let others help comb her hair while
she was changing. After wetting her curled hair with [Create Water], Nastasha
pressed it down with a moistened towel. Once Nastasha let go, the hair was
C 1: E I L C
—42—
straightened.
And so, Keno Fasris Invern – the sole daughter of King Fasris – took shape.
The familiar image of herself she saw re lected in the mirror was a girl with
eyes that re lected all the colors of the rainbow.
These rainbow eyes were not unique to Keno. The maid who was staring at
Keno while carrying out the inal checks, Nastasha, also possessed them. They
were called the Rainbow Eyes, and there were a common sight in the country
of the Rainbow-Eyed People. Rather, it was the people who did not possess
them that were a rarity.
“Now then, please proceed to the dining room, Keno-sama.”
“...Are both of them there today?”
“Yes. Both of them are waiting for you, Keno-sama.”
To Keno, mealtimes were joyful occasions, but also ones which weighed on
her.
–Because she could see her father then.
Her father was frequently out on business – both in the Royal Capital and other
cities – due to his eagerness to work. Even his daughter Keno would have
many days when she would not get to see him at all. Therefore, she was very
happy to meet her father. However, Keno’s father was very hard on her, so he
usually scolded her whenever they met, which made her uneasy.
That said, she could not run away from it.
Trailing Nastasha in her wake, Keno walked to the dining room.
Just as Nastasha had said, her, her parents were waiting for her within the
dining room. Naturally, their maids were also present. In particular, the head
maid and assistant head maid were standing behind her father and mother.

—43—
Keno’s mother had a warm, gentle look on her face – truth to be told, her
personality was much the same, and Keno had few memories of ever being
scolded by her – and she was also a top-class magic caster of this nation, even
though one could not tell just by her looks.
Her father, on the other hand, was the opposite.
Rainbow-Eyed people tended to be slender of frame and gifted at the Four

Elemental traditions, which would lead them to enter the appropriate magic-
using professions. Therefore, they were focused on spellcasting ability rather
than physical abilities, and tended to lack muscular bodies. However, Keno’s
father was a notable exception. Not only was he a powerful Fire Elementalist,
he possessed a powerful physique that embodied the phrase“fucking ripped
brah”, and his brow was deeply furrowed to go with his stern countenance.
Whether he was eating or not, he always wore a gauntlet on his left arm that
was shaped to resemble a Grif in’s talons.
It was the national treasure known as the Gauntlet of the Grif in Lord. It was
a magic item that could summon a Grif in Lord for a total of 24 hours in the
span of a week. Since the summoned Grif in Lord could be resummoned in a
week’s time even if it were killed, generations of kings had historically used it
to call up a vanguard for them. However, Keno’s father was the only one who
did not use it in that way.
“Good morning, Father, Mother.”
“Good morning, Keno.”
In contrast to her mother’s gentle greeting, her father simply furrowed his
brow and nodded curtly, but that was how he usually was. Rather, if he had
smiled like her mother had, Keno would be confused instead.
Nastasha pulled the chair back to let Keno take a seat, following which break-
fast was served.
This country had a thriving dairy industry, and so even the royal capital did not
want for fresh cheese. Of particular note was the fact that it was to be expected
C 1: E I L C
—44—
that the dining tables of the royal household would have at least three differ-
ent kinds of cheese on them. In addition, there was sour cream, drinks made
from blending milk and the freshly-squeezed juices of four different fruits, and
so on. Also, there were thick slices of evenly-roasted ham. The plates laden
with white bread were accompanied by intoxicatingly beautiful pats of golden
butter.
Keno – along with her father and mother, who were dining – looked at the ring
on her right hand, but the sapphire-blue gemstone set into it did not change
color.
Eating was a place for etiquette. Since it had been inculcated into her ever
since she had come of age, it had long since become a part of her.
As they ate in silence, her father placed his fork on the table with a quiet clink.
She glanced over and saw that her father had picked up his napkin to wipe his
mouth.
“Now then, Annie. To what degree have her magical abilities improved?”
Annie was the name of Keno’s mother. She was called Annie Fasris Invern.
Annie put down her fork and wiped her mouth as well.
“My husband, currently this child seems to have gotten a feel for the second
tier. Who knows, she might soon become capable of wielding its rudiments.”
“I heard that a fortnight ago. In other words, there’s been no improvement,

am I wrong? Keno, what do you think? Do you feel stronger than before?”
Keno swallowed her food, then put down her fork and wiped her mouth like
her mother had. During that time, she thought about how to answer her father,
but the truth was that she did not feel much different between now and two
weeks ago. It was like how nobody could sense how much they were growing
every day without measuring it.
It was true that she had felt something strange when she had irst become
capable of casting irst-tier spells. It was like gears meshing within her body.

—45—
However, there had been no signs before that.
Therefore, she could only answer honestly.
“I’m not sure.”
“I see. Honesty is a good policy, but that alone cannot be all. You are my irst
child. In the future, your younger brothers and sisters will be born, and you
will have to be an example for them.”
“My King …she is still young–”
“–Shut up.”
Her father coldly interrupted her mother’s impending criticism.
“However young she is, she is still royalty.”
The King’s gaze was cutting as it turned to her. Frightened, Keno glanced
pleadingly to her mother.
“She is a girl–”
“More than a girl, she is a princess, she is royalty. While there is no need to
outdo everyone else, being overshadowed will be troublesome. After all, you
are a better magic caster than I am.”
Her father turned to look at a place without anyone and he coughed. “Which
is why we got married, didn’t we”, he muttered. Then, he looked at Keno again
with his steely eyes.
“For that reason, I gave this child to you so you could teach her, but you have
been too lax with her education, I think. Live combat is the best form of train-
ing. While she is a child and not yet fully grown, surely she ought to start
weapons training too, no? It’s important to see if she’s gifted in that ield too.”
It was true that Keno’s father was inferior to her mother as a magic caster.
However, given that her father was able to ight with a spear, he was the better
C 1: E I L C
—46—
combatant.
“I oppose that. According to what I have seen, I don’t think this child is like you
– gifted with weapons. Until she awakens an af inity for one of the four great
powers, we ought to keep on training her as a magic caster. More importantly,
I forbid her to take part in anything as dangerous as live combat.”
“Back then–”
“–Things were different. Rather than learning to write with both hands–”
“–It’s faster to learn to do it with just one, I know that’s what you want to say.
However, we don’t know where her talents lie. Don’t you think it would be
better to let her try everything? I feel that would be better to help this child
prepare for her future.”
“I agree on that point. However, I feel that it should wait until she’s at least
reached the second tier irst. If you want her to take part in martial instruction,
then it should at least wait until her body is fully developed irst.”
The two of them locked gazes, neither of them letting up.
A while later, her father looked away.
“I understand. I’ll continue leaving it in your care.”
“I am deeply grateful, my King.”
“–Keno.”
Keno jumped as she heard her father’s steely voice. Her father noticed it, but
ignored it and began speaking.
“As the royal family of this country, we enjoy luxurious lives, and the loyalty
of many people. And all that is because we have done our duty as the nation’s
royalty. Therefore you must learn and absorb everything and make good use
of it. It is true that our country is peaceful now. But who knows, we might be
invaded some day. Therefore we need a wealthy nation and a strong army.”

—47—
“...I don’t want to attack others.”
Her father’s face twisted slightly.
Was he angry, or was he laughing, or perhaps sad? It was a nuanced expression

that was hard to make out. However, there was no severity in what he said
next.
“There is no need to invade others. A strong army is a deterrent force. How-

ever, thoughtless intimidation will lead to con lict. It is the duty of a leader to
gain information on other nations, strike a balance, and seek the growth of his
country’s strength. Do you think military might is unnecessary?”
“No.”
Keno shook her head.
Among the many races – the Rainbow-Eyes making up 90% of this comparison
– a nation of 5 million people was not too big. However, it was only because
the surrounding countries were roughly the same size that a balance could be
achieved. In the recent half century, there had not been any large-scale wars
in the nearby nations too. However, that simply meant that there were no
wars of conquest. When a monster with great individual power showed itself,
that was when the fate of a nation would be decided – and depending on the
circumstances, an alliance might need to be formed.
For example, there had been over 50,000 casualties when a Behemoth ap-
peared, and the memory of it was still fresh in the hearts of many. Keno knew
very well how important it was to gather the mighty together to deal with such
opponents.
“You do not need to do everything by yourself. Gather the people you trust
and borrow their strength. I am not unique in strength among the many kings
of history, but even I have people that I trust.”
Even if one looked through the history of the royal family, one would probably
only be able to ind people comparable to her father –, who had been hailed
as stepping into the realm of heroes – within its irst generation.
C 1: E I L C
—48—
“Therefore, gathering the strong and seeking strength that lies in a different
direction from your own might be the right way. But what does that mean?
Perhaps learning spells that make everyone happy might be one way to do
it. However, this is a suggestion from your father. You cannot neglect your
own strength. People feel at ease under the protection of the strong. Being a
member of the royal family, is a form of strength that draws the masses to you.
Naturally, such strength implies possessing charm, wealth and authority. But
if you take it to an extreme, then the king’s personal power is the most easily
understood strength of all – and it can better ensure your safety. After all,
charm, wealth and authority can sometimes fail to ensure everyone’s safety.”
“Yes, Father,”Keno replied.
“Good, the King replied as he picked up his fork again. In other words, it meant
that he was going to continue eating. Her mother also hastened to follow and
Keno began eating again as well.
After they had inished, the maids served up three light purple drinks. This
was purple tea with a hint of milk added to it. It was accompanied by lightly
sugared biscuits.
The three of them looked at their rings and then helped themselves.
Keno – who had a sensitive tongue – sipped the tea that had cooled down. It
was only then that she realised two people were looking at her.
Had she breached some form of etiquette? Keno had no idea what was going
on. However, this sort of thing happened from time to time. Keno would eat
in silence but they would stare at her. It happened more often with her father,
whom she rarely got to meet.
She tried glancing upward to take a look, but he did not look angry. So what on
earth was going on? Keno tilted her head – or at least she did so in her heart
– and drank her purple tea. She let the tea wash away the sweet biscuity taste
which lingered in her mouth. However, drinking too much would be greedy.
She could not misjudge the balance between tea and biscuits.
Keno focused on feeding the biscuits and tea into her mouth in sequence, and

—49—
her father’s gaze left her.
“–So what else do you have planned for Keno today?”
“After this meal, we will be learning about magic in my room until lunchtime.
After that, Balen-sensei will instruct her as usual.”
“I see. In that case, let me see how you teach her today. I’m quite interested in
how Keno takes her lessons.”
Keno could not help but be somewhat surprised
This might be the irst time her father actually wanted to watch her learning.”
“..Hehe.”
Her mother smiled, and the wrinkles between her father’s brows deepened.
“What’s so funny about that?”
“I was wondering why you’d say something like that all of a sudden. Heh …”
“It just occurred to me. There’s no other reason.”
“Alright, alright. Hehe …then I shall quietly await your arrival, my King.”
“There’s no need to wait for me. I don’t want to disturb Keno’s education.”
“I know. However, I still think that it’s best to select a suitor for Keno irst.
It’s somewhat late for a princess …even for a noble heiress. I remember I was
eight back then.”
“No. You were nine.”
“Ara, is that so? I can’t believe you still remember.”
Her mother smiled, while her father frowned.”
C 1: E I L C
—50—
“Ahem! I know what you’re trying to say. However, Keno is the only child of
our bloodline. We cannot be sloppy about this. Should we not wait longer?”
“If we do not start thinking about this early on, all the good candidates will
have found spouses by then. Our child will then become a leftover woman
that nobody’s willing to buy.”
“Don’t talk about buying and leftovers …Being a few years younger shouldn’t
be a problem, no? I will carefully consider that matter. Understand? That’s all
for this topic.”
“Yes, yes, yes …”
’You need to work hard on this’, she heard her mother whisper. Her father
wrinkled his brow, looked around at the maids, and then reached for the desserts.
After dessert was over, Keno returned to her own room, where she took vari-
ous textbooks before heading over to her mother’s room.
She knocked on the door of her mother’s room, and the person who answered
was her mother’s personal maid, who was both the assistant head maid and
the number two maid in the castle.
She entered the room and began her lesson with her mother.
Regardless of which tradition of magic one was studying, the important thing
when one was starting out was to get a feel for it. Most of the people who had
learned to use magic had done so through the feeling of making contact with
the world. Anyone without that experience would be unable to cast spells.
However, there were no teachers who could teach this part to their students
in suf icient detail, and so many people stumbled here.
However, Keno had already crossed that hurdle.Therefore, she was learning
about what she would need to know for future professions.
Keno’s mother was a wizard, and so she focused on improving her arcane
magic casting ability, while Keno had talent as a sorcerer, so the lessons she
received were focused on improving her sorcerous ability.

—51—
Compared to wizards, sorcerers relied much more on feeling. Therefore, Keno’s
training focused on closing her eyes and using her heart to sense the waves her
mother emanated when casting spells.
She did not know how much time had passed since the lesson had started.
–Suddenly, Keno felt something.
It was dif icult to describe that sensation in words. However, it was more pow-
erful than her mother, like a great wave, something that de ied description.
This was a sensation she had never experienced before, and Keno could not
help opening her eyes.
She saw her mother, who was surprised by her daughter suddenly opening
her eyes. And at that moment–
Pain stabbed into Keno.
It was an agony she had never experienced before, which made no sense to
her.
Keno collapsed to the ground amidst the pain, as though something had been
ripped out of her.
It hurt so much she could not speak. Keno could not believe anything could
hurt this much in the world.
She wept tears of pain. In her tear-dimmed vision, she could see the two maids
collapsed on the ground as well, their faces distorted from pain and agony.
Beside her, her mother was going through the same thing as well.
Her mother’s face was twisted in agony and her forehead was slick with sweat.
But even so–
“[Reinforce Armor]”
Her mother cast a spell on Keno.
C 1: E I L C
—52—
However, it did nothing for the pain she was feeling. It did not decrease in the
slightest. Her mother should have noticed that from the expression on Keno’s
face.
“[Anti-Evil Protection]“
Keno grit her teeth against the pain and tried not to moan, and as she did she
felt her mother cast a spell on her again. However, it did nothing for the agony
racking her.
“Spi...rit? Or lesh? [Undead Form]”
As an advanced version of [Mind of Undeath], this spell could brie ly grant its
target various properties of the undead, both bene icial and baneful. This spell
now took effect on Keno, but even so, it did not help with her pain.
“Ooog! Just, this …girl!”
Her mother bit her lip – bright red blood immediately spurted out – and grabbed
Keno’s arm. Surely Keno would have moaned from the pain since her mother
had used too much force. But the full-body agonies she was experienced were
too strong and Keno did not feel the pain in her arm at all.
Her mother walked as though she were dragging Keno – no, she was dragging
Keen – over to the door. No. It would be wrong to say that she was walking.
Her mother was on all fours, desperately crawling forward.
“Uwaaaaahhhhh!”
She heard a howl of pain. The source of this deep sound that she had never
heard before was Nastasha. It was completely different from her usual sub-
dued and elegant voice. Nastasha was rolling on the ground and had reached
the door.
“Uuuooooohhh!”
She roared in a thick, coarse tone, then stood up to lean against the door, grab-
bing the handle and pushing it open slightly. However, after just that much,

—53—
Nastasha whimpered quietly and collpased.
She did not move after that, as though she had passed out from the pain, or as
though she were dead.
Her mother advanced toward the tiny gap that Nastasha had sacri iced herself
to make. The pain coursing through Keno was enough to make a man faint or
even die, and it was so powerful it even stole the strength to scream or cry.
However her mother was enduring that pain while still working to take her
and run.
Although it had taken who knew how many minutes just to travel a few meters,
her mother showed no signs of giving up.
The door opened slowly from the other side, and then stopped when it hit
Nastasha’s head.
Her mother grabbed Keno’s hand and tightened.
Perhaps her mother believed that the culprit behind this incomprehensible
deed was about to show themselves, but it was not to be.
The person who appeared before her was her father.
He looked like he had aged decades in an instant. He used his spear as a crutch
as he moved in front of the two of them.
“My …king …”
“Kee – alright …?”
Her father looked like he was suffering too. Even so, he had managed to come
all this way here because he was strong beyond the realms of man.
“Throught... the city. Use …teleportation …”
“Under …stood …”
C 1: E I L C
—54—
Her father’s speech was broken as he withstood the tremendous pain. But
Keno’s mother seemed to have fully understood her father’s meaning.
The desperation on her mother’s face turned to terror. It was not just because
of the pain af licting her. Higher-tier spells demanded greater focus. Natu-
rally, a spellcaster who could cast said high-level spells would typically have
developed similarly potent powers of concentration. It would not be a prob-
lem under normal circumstances. But there were times where they would
need to focus even in special circumstances like this.
Perhaps it was because of the pain or because she needed to focus herself for
a spell, but more sweat beaded on her mother’s forehead. And then–
The spell did not go off.
“Ooogh. Not …failure. This is – interference!”
“What–”
In Keno’s blurred vision, she saw her father’s face shift into puzzlement as he
forgot his pain. After that, the two of them moved over Keno as though they
were trying to squash her lat.
It was heavy.
But Keno understood the feelings of the couple.
Keno could feel how strongly they loved her, and the tear lowing from her
eyes did not stem from pain.
But the agony did not change. It seemed to ignore their love, tormenting Keno
with the same suffering it had from before.
It hurt so much that she lost her sense of time.
She could not even feel the weight of their bodies on her. She had lost all sen-
sation in her body. All that remained was the ever-intensifying pain.

—55—
She should have died.
Why–
Why would–
What–
Who–
Would do such a terrible thing–
Questions kept bubbling up in her mind, but like bubbles– they burst. At
the same time, her consciousness also – just at that moment, Keno suddenly
sensed herself making contact with something huge. It felt a lot like the mo-
ment when she cast a spell, but it was not the same.
That sensation was also impossible to describe in words. However, Keno could
feel her father, her mother, Nastasha, and all the people working in the castle.
That was all.
And with that, Keno passed out.
By the time she came to, she did not know how much time had passed.
The pain from before had vanished, as though it had all been a lie. It even made
her wonder if she had been dreaming.
Keno suddenly thought; how are mother and father?
She shifted her vision and instantly spotted them.
Her mother and father were there. Both of them were standing in the room.
“Mo–”
Keno only managed to utter half of the word. The other half stuck in her throat
C 1: E I L C
—56—
and refused to be said.
That was because she saw the strangeness of her father, her mother, and the
two maids. But the terror welling up in her was promptly extinguished.
Keno bit back the deeply unpleasant shift in her mood and looked at the faces
of the four of them.
It was not dementia. The four of them were wobbling as they moved, as though
they had lost their senses. The way they did it strongly resembled a certain
kind of undead being Keno had learned about during her monster lore classes.
Keno touched her face.
–It was cold.
She checked her pulse.
–There was none.
She suspected that she might have felt at the wrong place and shifted the inger
on her wrist, but no matter where she checked, she could not ind a pulse.
Panicked, Keno looked around the room and found a dressing mirror. She
looked at herself. At a glance it seemed as though nothing had changed. Yet
there was one area which was completely different.
It was her crimson eyes.

—57—
3
“This is my – no, the story of the Red-Eyed Undead, Keno Fasris Invern. Or at
least, the day when it started.”
Keno had started speaking clearly at some point, and that was her summation.
Her garbled speech when they had just met was probably because she had not
spoken for too long. That said, as one of the undead, her body would not age,
and so she would recover quickly once she started speaking.
’I see’, Suzuki Satoru replied, and then Keno continued narrating her tale of
what happened since that day.
After realising that it was not just the people in the room, but the castle, and
the entire city who had become mindless undead – Zombies, in other words –
Keno had two paths available to her.
One was to leave this city and ask someone else for help in saving her people.
The other was to stay here and wait for help from other cities to arrive.
Evidently, Keno had chosen to stay.
While Keno did not hate the living, the undead were fundamentally beings who
hated the living. How could a being like that ask the living for help? If they saw
Keno, there was no doubt that they would attack with the intent of destroying
her. Then, there was the fact that even after becoming undead, Keno could not
simply abandon her family and leave.
More importantly, Keno was weak and could not withstand the attacks of mon-
sters and beasts, so the chances of her reaching a nearby city were low. In ad-
dition, she held on to a faint thread of hope that the other cities would come
to investigate, given that this was the royal capital.
However – nobody came.
After one, after two years, she had not seen anyone around the city gate.

—59—
Perhaps this strange undead conversion phenomenon had spread to the nearby
cities and even affected the entire country. When that thought came to mind,
Keno began working in earnest, and as she waited for rescue, she studied the
undead residents of her country in order to understand the undead conver-
sion phenomenon, so that she might help everyone recover.
She had also thought“what can I do? I’m just a child”once, but Keno had no
choice.
Keno occasionally ventured out of the castle to bring back various books, which
she would study. At the same time, she trained herself to use more potent
spell. As one of the undead, who did not need to rest, Keno could literally
work through the night in her endeavors.
Years passed, or possibly decades – it had been long enough that even her
sense of time was confused. It would seem Keno had lived by herself all, look-
ing for a way to restore everyone to their original selves.
During this time, Keno had seen migratory birds which had not yet been con-
verted to Zombies, which made her certain that there were still living beings
in the outside world. However, when she observed the city gates, all she saw
were the occasional corpses of animals which had been attacked by Zombies,
and in the end she had not encountered any live human visitors.
After hearing Keno’s story, Suzuki Satoru inally realised why there was such a
huge difference between the solemn way in which Keno spoke and her youth-
ful appearance.
When he thought about it calmly, it was a perfectly understandable situation.

Since she was undead, it was only natural that there would be a disconnect
between her apparent age and her actual time spent alive (leaving aside the
matter of whether that was accurate for now). In other words, her body might
not have changed, but her mind had grown. It was impossible to completely
erase fear and other emotions from one’s heart, and so, in the fullness of time,
her mind had gradually changed as well.
That being the case, would it not be rude to treat her as a child, Suzuki Satoru
thought. I’ll just wait until she makes her preference known, he concluded. All
C 1: E I L C
—60—
of his life experience to date had told him that it was better to treat women as
younger rather than older.
And then, her story came to an end.
Keno, who had been conducting her research in the castle, now lived in the
sewers.
That was because – she had led.
At that time, she had felt a powerful undead being appear outside the city,
one that was more powerful than herself or even her parents, and it had then
entered city. She had no faith whatsoever in her ability to triumph in battle,
and so she took everything she could carry and ran from the castle to here.
And then, it was today.
Just as she was planning to head out to retrieve some magic-related literature
from the castle, she suddenly saw an incomparably powerful undead being in
the air – Suzuki Satoru – and this had led to the present circumstances.
“I see …”
He now understood her current condition and the state of the city. However,
he had no idea why he had appeared here, or why she and the city had ended
up this way.
However, it did not seem like this world had been generated in response to
Suzuki Satoru’s arrival. As expected, it would be better to think that there was
probably some reason – though it was unclear – that Suzuki Satoru had been
brought to another world.
Speaking of which...
Suzuki Satoru stared at Keno, that undead being in the shape of a little girl.
I’m really lucky that I managed to meet someone who knew how this world
worked. Doubly so that she’s undead.

—61—
She had mentioned it in her story, but it was only after he had asked her about
it in detail that he learned that the undead were universally reviled by the liv-
ing, and it would not be unusual for them to be exterminated if found. There-
fore, it would be very dif icult for him to gain assistance. That would mean
that Keno was a very important person.
It was true that Suzuki Satoru most wanted to know about his former friends
and the Great underground Tomb of Nazarick. However, Keno knew nothing
about them. That said, it did not make her worthless. After all, it was only to
be expected that she would not know about them. It made more sense to think
that Suzuki Satoru alone had come here and that everything else had vanished
with the game.
I’d like to gain her trust and learn more about this world, if possible. At the
very least, I’d like to ill in the gaps between what I know and how this world
works …that might take a long time. Taking her out into the world of man would
shorten that time, and I’d be able to gain experience and knowledge too …but
how could I indebt her to me to such an extent?
Just as Suzuki Satoru was agonizing over that problem–
“–Everyone, everyone is important to me.”
Keno went to her knees in front of Suzuki Satoru and then bowed her head
low, her palms lat on the ground.
“Please, I beg you. Please change everyone back to how they used to be.”
“–Eh?”
What exactly do she mean by that?
No, even if you say so – that was Suzuki Satoru’s irst reaction.
In the game YGGDRASIL, Momonga was an undead arcane magic caster. He

ought to possess the same power in this incomprehensible otherworld.
However, he did not have the ability to restore the undead.
C 1: E I L C
—62—
If the city’s people had become Zombie because of some negative status, then
perhaps killing and then resurrecting them with magic might work.
While it could not be used that way in the game, such a tactic apparently ex-
isted in other games; namely, killing someone who had gained an incurable
status af liction – strictly speaking, they would be beaten into a near-death
state and then resurrected, which would eliminate the negative status effect.
However, in the absence of such circumstances, none of the spells in Suzuki

Satoru’s repertoire included the ability to restore people who had become un-
dead. It might sound strange, but even resurrective items and spells which
could be used on undead creatures who had been reduced to 0 HP some time
ago could not restore them to their state before they had become undead.
However, race-change items might have a chance here. Unfortunately, once

one became an undead creature, most race-change items would not be able to
change one’s undead status. If it was possible, the only things which could do
that would be on the level of World-Class Items.
If one was a player, it would be faster to delete one’s character and start a new
one.
While I don’t have any and wouldn’t use them even if I did, perhaps the “Seeds
of the World Tree”could allow even the undead to freely change their race –
assuming, of course, that World-Class Items had the same effect here as they did
in the game. Or would using [Wish Upon A Star] allow me to change back some
of them, even if it wasn’t all of them?
In any case, Suzuki Satoru had no intention of expending any of his limited-use
trump cards.
As Suzuki Satoru continued thinking, Keno also continued her spiel, as though
she was weeping tears of blood.
“Why, why did you do this to us? I have no idea. Maybe it was my fault. I’ll pay
for my sins, so please spare everyone!”
“–Hm?”He had heard something he could not pretend to ignore. “I did this

—63—
to you?”
Had Suzuki Satoru turned everyone in the city into undead beings without re-
alizing it? No, he had never done such a thing before, not even in YGGDRASIL.
Confused, Suzuki Satoru stewed in silent shock. Keno raised her head a little
and peeked at Suzuki Satoru.
“...Excuse me. In truth, I don’t quite understand what you’re saying. Did I do
something like this?”
“–Huh?”
Much like Suzuki Satoru had done just now, Keno made a baf led sound.
“Huh?”
“Huh?”
Both of them looked at each other.
The girl froze, as though the power to her had been cut off. He waited a while,
but she did not look like she planned to answer him. That being the case,
Suzuki Satoru began to talk about his own side of things. Still, he could not
say he was a resident of another world or whatnot, of course. Therefore, he
altered his story into one where he was conducting a magical experiment and
had suddenly been teleported into the air above the city.
“So, if you’ve lived in this city for a long time, I trust that means it has nothing
whatsoever to do with me?”
“Ah, uh, so it wasn’t because of your power then, Satoru-sama?”
“By power, do you mean turning everyone in this city into undead creatures?
No, I don’t know anything about it – ah, I really don’t, you know? Now then,
can it be my turn to ask you a question? Do you have any proof or basis that I
am the cause for all this?”
C 1: E I L C
—64—
In truth, Suzuki Satoru’s memories had only just been awakened. If his body
had been unconsciously brutalizing its surroundings until then, he would truly
have nothing to say in his defense.
“...”
Her expression slowly changed, from shock to hurt.
Like a child, she could not hide the changing of her face. Even though she
had lived so long – Suzuki Satoru’s words had still – despite the emotional
suppression of the undead – had a great impact on her.
“A-ah, when I was alone in the city, a powerful undead creature appeared …I
was scared and so I ran.”
It was the undead creature that Keno had mentioned just before, the reason
why she had shifted her base from the castle to this place. He had not yet heard
the details about this undead being–
“–Ahhh, I see, so that undead being was very similar to me …and that’s all, is
that it?”
“Yes.”
Keno’s voice, so faint it seemed to be on the verge of disappearing, combined

with the look of understanding on her face and lifted a great weight from
Suzuki Satoru’s heart.
It was not Momonga – without Suzuki Satoru’s mind – who had done this. That
made him even more certain that he had only appeared in this world at that
moment. At the same time, Suzuki Satoru could not help but be surprised at
the extent to which Keno believed what he said.
Of course, Suzuki Satoru had been very frank and honest with her in the hopes
of gaining her acceptance. However, she was the one who would make the
inal decision of trusting him. In other words, she had believed the words of
an undead being she had met for the irst time.

—65—
If she had placed so much trust in him, then he ought to do the same for her.
That was necessary for building a healthy relationship between two people.
”A-ah, are you angry? I’m sorry – I’m so sorry I got it wrong, Satoru-sama!”
”Ahh, no need for that. Don’t worry about it. Speaking of which – are you
sure that undead creature is the mastermind behind the transformation of
this city’s people into the undead?”
“No, I’m not sure. But I think there should be a connection, otherwise it would
not have appeared at this city of the undead.”
“I see, it does make a certain degree of sense.”
While he had verbally agreed with her, Suzuki Satoru still had doubts in his
heart.
That conjecture was full of holes.
It might have been more likely if that undead creature had appeared right
away. But Keno had almost lost her sense of time by the time it had shown
up – on the order of years, at the very least. Would that not mean it was very
likely to be unrelated to the incident?
Also, regarding its reason for coming, surely the most likely reason would be
because it wanted to take up residence here, no? As an undead being itself,
it would not be attacked by low-level undead, and the living would avoid this
region. If one set aside the problem of the living attacking it, would a place like
this not be the most comfortable living environment for one of the undead?
However, he did not intend to tell Keno about those theories.
There was no way she could not have noticed something which even Suzuki
Satoru had surmised right away.
It was very likely that she was still wanted to believe that said undead crea-
ture was the mastermind behind all this. That was why she had apologized to
Suzuki Satoru for mistaking him for that entity.
C 1: E I L C
—66—
She still wanted to believe that there was a way to save everyone.
Suzuki Satoru looked through the stacks of books in the room. All of them
were stained, which was a sign of her hard work. However, she had probably
clung to such a belief because she understood that she could not save them,
or because her research had not shown her a way to do so.
Her narration of what happened that day was very detailed.
The irst half of her story, her description of the day’s events, was very speci ic
and she had clearly illustrated the situation, even going so far as to include her
own feelings at the time. In contrast, the latter half of her story – after she had
become undead – seemed to blend together. Perhaps to her, there had been
little change in the days after that, so there was little for her to talk about.
But of course they would be different.
The last time she was human was during breakfast.
Those were the most brilliant memories she had, which was why she could
speak of them at such length and in such detail.
Suzuki Satoru stroked the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown. He heard Keno gasp in
surprise, but he did not mind.
He felt a hard coldness.
Yes, that’s how it is.
He could understand how Keno felt.
Keno felt the same way about the city which contained her parents and which
had helped raise her as Suzuki Satoru did about the guild Ainz Ooal Gown.
If there was someone who could help Suzuki Satoru return to those brilliant
days, he would gladly prostrate himself before them and beg for their help.
The feeling which rose up in him was called guilt.

—67—
It was simple enough to say that she was wrong for expecting so much out of
Suzuki Satoru.
However–
“Ahh, yes,”Suzuki Satoru said as he squeezed his staff. “–Keno-san.”
He saw Keno’s shoulders twitch, but Suzuki Satoru ignored it and continued
speaking.
“If destroying that undead creature will reverse the transformation of the peo-
ple in the city, then I will gladly assist you.”
Suzuki Satoru’s earlier theory had been based purely in his knowledge of YG-
GDRASIL. If that undead being really was the culprit, then it might be possible
to restore the people by defeating him or using some other means.
If every living thing in a city had turned undead, then one could not conclude
“who could have done this”?
“If it is as you believe, Keno-san, and the opposition is someone who can turn
an entire city of people undead, then surely they will not be easy enemies.
For that reason, I feel that capturing them in one piece will be dif icult, but
annihilating them might still be possible.”
As Suzuki Satoru told Keno that, he mentally chided himself, Are you a Nar-
beral?
At best, an undead being similar to Suzuki Satoru would be an Overlord™. If

all his YGGDRASIL knowledge was applicable, he might be able to think of a
way to deal with them. However, in this world it was entirely possible that the
local equivalent of an Overlord was a Level 1000+ opponent.
That said, it would seem it was not likely that this opponent would surpass
Suzuki Satoru’s expectations.
The reason for that was because of the way Keno described her parents. Her
father, heralded in song and story, was able to cast fourth-tier spells, while
C 1: E I L C
—68—
her mother, who could cast ifth-tier spells, was considered a genius. From
that point of view, there was little change with YGGDRASIL, or rather, there
were more weaklings here than in YGGDRASIL.
That said, whether he could beat them remained to be seen.
His self-mockery had been directed at the foolish words he had said after he
had equated experience at a game to real-life combat experience, in addition
to his lack of knowledge.
If possible, he would like to take Keno away from this city for a while and con-
tact people in this world who were familiar with the undead, in order to gain
as much information on his foe as possible before preparing a lawless strat-
egy with which to challenge his adversary.
For starters, he did not know the power of his opposition. Perhaps Keno had
only seen the one undead creature, but it might have continued improving its
ighting strength within the city after that.
In that case, his irst priority was to collect information, and then – he would
need to spend a lot of time and effort on preparations.
However, he did not think Keno would accept that idea. Surely a girl who re-
fused to leave a city full of the terrifying undead would not accept a simple
“Let’s get out of here”from a third party that easily. Still, it was worth a try.
“However, I would like you to think carefully about this. Is it really alright
to destroy it? It’s possible that even if you destroy that undead creature, the
townsfolk might not return to normal, no?”
Keno shook her head and pulled out a book from the piles of literature.
The books stacked on top of it collapsed and fell, but she brought it back with-
out a second glance and opened a page to show Suzuki Satoru.
His irst thought was – it’s not Japanese after all.
As Suzuki Satoru fumbled for a magic item, Keno pointed to a passage in the

—69—
book and read it out.
“This part says that resurrecting a slain undead creature requires extremely
powerful resurrection spells, and even after resurrection they will still be un-
dead. But if the master undead is wiped out, the possibility exists that his
victims may be restored, if they are lucky. That’s what’s written here.”
For the most part, this was the same as YGGDRASIL. However, in order for a YG-
GDRASIL character who had become undead to become a human again, they
would need a World-Class Item, while it was not so in this world. The more
he realized the differences between both worlds, the more Keno’s importance
grew.
Dammit, Suzuki Satoru thought.
If Keno had answered, “Maybe they might not turn back”, Suzuki Satoru
could have guided the conversation to“Then let’s not destroy it irst and ind
another way. Since we don’t know enough, why don’t we leave this city for a
while and head outside to gather information?”That was how he had planned
it.
That plan had gone awry. Still, it could not be helped.
In that case, he would just have to destroy it.
Destroy that undead being.
Of course–
–Only if I can manage it.
“I understand. In that case – ahhh, yes, there has to be payment.”
“Yes.”
“And the payment shall be – I want to know all sorts of things. I want to know
everything you know.”
C 1: E I L C
—70—
The look on Keno’s face seemed to say “huh?”
“Will you be satis ied with that?”
“Yes. I feel that the knowledge you have stored up until now is very valuable.”
Suzuki Satoru turned his eyes from the book Keno was holding to the stacks
of other books in this room. What he wanted was basic information about the
world, but Keno would probably be disturbed if he said as much. Therefore, he
had feigned an attitude which would make her mistakenly believe he was look-
ing for magical knowledge. Given Keno’s reaction, she had completely bought
it.
“A-alright, but all that knowledge couldn’t save everyone, you know?”
“It’s ine. Even if that’s the case, it’s still valuable to me.”
‘Thank you, Keno muttered, and bowed to him.
“Also – any money or magic items you could spare would also be very good,”
Suzuki Satoru said as he nonchalantly produced a YGGDRASIL gold coin.“Can
I use these in this country?”
Keno took the coin and spun it round and round in her hands before returning
it to Suzuki Satoru.
“Yes, you can. Or at least, you could. While I don’t know exactly how much it’s
worth without checking its gold content …”
“I see. Then, I’d be happy to obtain more gold coins like these which are usable
in the surrounding region.”
“I, Keno Fasris Invern, do hereby swear to you that I shall pay you whatever
you desire, Satoru-sama.”
Suzuki Satoru quietly sucked in a breath.
Such was Keno’s regal, princess-like demeanor that it established her as supe-

—71—
rior even to the most successful salesman that Suzuki Satoru knew.
“Then, I am very grateful. Thus our compact is formed. In that case–”
In order to learn how to use his might, he would need to learn how YGGDRASIL’s
magic interacted with the magic of this world.”
“By the way, Keno-san. I should mention that I can cast spells of the tenth-tier.”
“–I see.”
Keno smiled in a way that seemed mildly distressed.
Why, why is she smiling like that? ...Aren’t you considered a genius if you can cast
ifth-tier spells? I’ve gone and doubled that, you know! Why are you so calm – is
it because she’s undead?
After becoming undead, Suzuki Satoru had experienced how his emotions would
be suppressed once they reached a certain threshold. Did the same thing ap-
ply to Keno as well?
Don’t tell me tenth-tier spells are nothing much? What if the tiers start at 10
and get more powerful as the numbers grow smaller? Wait, wouldn’t that make
me a irst-tier caster?
“Ah …is there a third-tier spell called [Fireball]?”
“Huh? Yes. there is such a spell, although I don’t know how to use it.”
“Your parents were able to cast fourth and ifth-tier spells, so they shouldn’t
have problems casting it, right?”
“Mother might not have learned it, but my father could cast it.”
“I see. Incidentally, the spell [Lightning] is also of the third tier, right?”
Keno indicated that this was so.
C 1: E I L C
—72—
So it would seem spells in this world occupied the same tiers as YGGDRASIL.
In other words, Suzuki Satoru’s knowledge of magic could be directly applied.
This was excellent news, but he had to verify it.
“In that case, Keno-san, could you cast one of your spells – how about this,
could you cast a irst-tier spell on me? An attack spell would be best.”
“Ehhhh!?”
It was only when he saw Keno’s wide eyes that he realised he had not explained
in suf icient detail.
“Ahhh. I would like to see if my powers are functioning as normal. I would

like to use your attack spells as an indicator, Keno-san.”
After all, it would be troublesome they were only similar in name and tier but
completely different in effects and destructive power.
“Eh, ah, I see. I understand.”
Keno gathered up her determination and stood up, then faced Suzuki Satoru.
Her unhesitating attitude gave Suzuki Satoru the chills. Surely most people
would waver for a moment or be disturbed, would they not?
Was that an undead trait too? As he was contemplating that question, Keno
cast her spell. A brace of [Magic Arrows] lanced out at him with the same
special effects as in YGGDRASIL. And then – they vanished in the instant they
touched Suzuki Satoru’s body.
“Ehhhh!?”Keno exclaimed in surprise.
Suzuki Satoru – no, Momonga possessed an ability known as High-Tier Magic

Immunity. It was a power that nulli ied all spells of the sixth-tier and below.
While it was in effect, a mere irst-tier spell was completely useless.
“It seems the power that protects me is functioning without any problems.

—73—
Now then, try again. This time, I will lower my defenses.”
He deactivated the passive skill. For some reason he felt like he was naked
under the barrel of a gun.
A guild member had once said that he felt afraid to have a gun pointed at him
even with subdermal bulletproof iber implants installed. He could under-
stand how they felt now. While the powerful emotions of the undead would be
suppressed, it would seem emotions that did not reach that threshold would
be left untouched.
“I understand,”Keno said, and once again, she cast her spell at him without a
moment’s hesitation.
“[Magic Arrow]”
The bolts of light lanced out again and struck Satoru dead center.
It did not hurt. No, there was something that might have been pain, but actu-
ally calling it pain would have disgraced the word.
Had his senses been dulled because he was undead? But when he thought
about it, he wanted to scoff at how a body made solely of bones without lesh,
nerves or even skin, could feel pain in the irst place. On that note, how the
hell did a body without vocal cords or lungs even manage to speak?
It was the same way for for Keno, who did not breathe. That was just how
things worked, and he had no choice but to accept them.
He peeked at her, and in the end, Keno’s face – even after attacking Suzuki
Satoru twice – was calm. Rather, her expression seemed to say that she had
expected this all along.
What’s with her...
How could she attack her helper, Suzuki Satoru, with no hesitation whatso-
ever? Was it because she was a psychopath, or because she was undead, or
was this just the way this world worked? Countless possibilities swept through
C 1: E I L C
—74—
his mind.
Don’t tell me …she felt that it was a chance to kill me? Or no, was it because she
was thinking, if you die, that’s all there is to you, something ruthless like that?
The matter of whether he was strong enough to be her collaborator must have
been very important to Keno. That was why she could attack him with no
hesitation whatsoever.
Still, I am an ally of hers …so I igured a bit of hesitation ought to be expected

…oh well.
No amount of thinking would give him an answer. He would just have to regard
her as a creepy little girl for now. He could not allow himself to be taken in by
her youthful appearance and pretty face. She was a girl who had something
dangerous inside her.
In any case, he now knew that engaging in combat without performing more
experiments was a very dangerous thing. If this world was different from YG-
GDRASIL and death was a inal ending, then he needed to know what it felt
like to take damage – to be in pain. A fear of pain in battle might lead to him
losing a ight that he could have won.
“Keno-san, you said you could use second-tier spells in the past, but what
about now? Is the second tier still your best?”
“Yes …I focused on broadening my knowledge rather than improving my spell-

casting abilities, so …”
“I see. That means …”
While Keno’s level and ability scores were unknown, no matter how she tried
to attack with the second-tier spells that she knew, she would not be able to
cause him any pain compared to the attack spells employed by his foe – esti-
mated to be on the level of an Overlord. She was completely useless for that
purpose.
“In that case, I apologize, but I still wish to continue my tests. I need to use

—75—
attack spells centered on myself. Therefore, can you tell me if there are any
open areas where doing so will be relatively safe?”
Suzuki Satoru’s own spells ought to be able to do some degree of damage to

him. In addition, there was one thing he had to clarify.
That was to see if friendly ire was in effect. His ighting style would change
depending on whether the answer was yes or no. Things like how to use area-
effect spells and so on.
“An open space, you say? How big does it have to be? The biggest space I know
of in the sewers is …yes, around 50 meters across.”
“50 meters, huh …”
He would have to avoid spells with area-effect knockback and spells which
were exceptionally effect against walls and other objects. Only then would
such a size be considered adequate.
It would have been wiser to teleport outside the city and carry out his tests.
However, he had not expected the situation to end up like this, so he had not
memorized any teleport destinations outside the city.
In YGGDRASIL, one would leave a marker, but in this world it would seem one
memorized the location instead.
What was the state of the inside of his head after knowing this? Speaking of
which, did he even have a brain in this body? As he began contemplating this
digression, Satoru shook his head and banished this useless topic from his
mind before answering Keno.
“Hmm. I see. Could you take me there?”
The place he had been taken to was indeed quite spacious. It was probably a
central collection tank for sewage lowing through the main trunk and branch
sewer lines. However, it was empty now, save for marks left over from decades
ago.
C 1: E I L C
—76—
He activated his ability to check for the presence of Zombies.
It would be troublesome if there were zombie rats or the like around. If they
git caught up in the testing area, he might end up aggroing all the Zombies in
the city.
Incidentally, there were no such things as slime Zombies. While every race
could be turned into Zombies or skeletons, there were certain exceptions.
Races without a skeletal system could not be zombi ied or skeletonized. That
was how it worked in YGGDRASIL, and after checking with Keno, that was how
it worked in this world too.
After inishing his checks, he stole a glance at Keno, who had remained in a
higher place.
She showed no signs of leeing. Was it because she trusted him, or because she
felt she was useful, or because she felt that there was no point in escaping?
–Let’s begin, then.
“[Call Greater Thunder]!”
This ninth-tier spell was the most advanced single-target lightning spell. While
a lame-type spell would have worked just as well, he was mildly afraid of ire
– it was one of his weaknesses, after all – which was why he had chosen this
spell instead. Of course, he could have used something weaker, like a ifth-tier
spell or something, but he had chosen a high-tier spell because he wanted to
know how much damage a ninth-tier spell would do to him, as well as how
much it would hurt.
Also, this was one of the spells that an Overlord would commonly use, and he
also wanted to see if he could direct single-target spells against himself.
A thick pillar of lightning coursed down, lighting the interior of the sewer with
a dazzling light.
And then – while he felt pain, Suzuki Satoru also realised that this pain was
not unendurable.

—77—
His sense of pain seemed to be suppressed as well. Was that an effect of being
converted into an undead being too?
Suzuki Satoru could not help but laugh.
While gaining an undead body had shocked Suzuki Satoru a little, it was be-
cause he had such a body that he could bring forth his full abilities.
If he still had his leshy body that could feel pain normally, surely Suzuki Satoru
would have feared battle more, and he might even have chosen to avoid ight-
ing.
Following that, Suzuki Satoru took out a scroll from his inventory. He had to
check if he could use scrolls normally.
He unleashed the power contained within the scroll, and scorching lames
charged skywards.
It was [Napalm].
There was a heaven-splitting stroke of thunder. It was followed by a sky-scorching

blaze.
A wave of excitement and fear washed over Keno Fasris Invern. The words
“magic caster”or “undead”were no longer suf icient to describe this. This
was a power that only a being superior to both of them could employ. In other
words, this magic was of the gods, or similar beings, Keno fervently believed.
The Invern royal family followed the Na Bel faith that had believers in the sur-
rounding countries. It was a pantheon headed by the sun god Bei Niala who
held a gem in his hand, and the moon goddess Lu Kinis, who wielded a jew-
elled staff.
Ultimately, however, it was not a belief born of an inner devotion but because
it was the state religion. People other than the Rainbow-Eyed lived in this
country too, and the Na Bel faith, as the state religion, was used to strengthen
the bonds between the various ethnicities. One could even go further and say
that they were using religion to establish ties to the surrounding nations.
C 1: E I L C
—78—
Back then, Keno had been young and did not know these things, so she had
believed in the gods with all her heart. However, on that day, and every day
that followed, the gods had not reached out to save them. Therefore, Keno no
longer believed in the gods. However, the power of the gods was a different
matter.
The existence of divine magic casters proved the existence of the gods’ pow-
ers. Therefore, Keno had done research to borrow, seize or steal the power
of the gods, in order to try and restore everyone to normal. However, noth-
ing she tried had any effect – perhaps she was not talented in that ield – and
so she had halted her research into the topic. After abandoning that research
and years of work, as she was returning the books she had borrowed from a
temple, Keno witnessed an undead being entering the city.
It was a skeletal undead, without so much as a scrap of lesh on its body, and
both the robe it wore and the magic staff it helped looked like powerful magic
items. It radiated an aura of might found only among the strong, and it seemed
to be more powerful than Keno’s father.
Keno immediately led with several books in hand. After reaching a safe place,
she began to regret what she had done.
Should she not have tried to negotiate and seek salvation for her people? Her
regret had not faded since that day. Surely it wouldn’t be too late to try now,
wouldn’t it? More than once, that thought had made her chest feel like it was
going to burst. But then, today had come.
In that moment, when she saw the igure loating in the night sky, Keno had
led once again.
Even from a distance, she could tell his stately robes were brimming with mag-
ical power. And then, those clothes that could not possibly have been made
by human hands were dwarfed by that golden staff. Its sheer presence blew
away the bitter regret and determination in her heart, until nothing remained.
Keno believed that he – Suzuki Satoru – commanded overwhelming might.

Therefore, when he had asked her to cast a spell, she had done so without any
hesitation. She believed that her puny spells could not possibly harm him in

—79—
the slightest– and indeed, that had been the case.
“Father. Mother, Nastasha. There might be a way to save everyone after all.”
Keno’s time until now had been wasted.
She had studied all manner of magical grimoires and conducted research, mak-
ing full use of her unsleeping body to further her learning. While it had been
self-taught, she ought to have possessed more knowledge than the average
magic caster.
Perhaps Keno Fasris Invern would not have been able to save everyone by
herself, no matter how hard she worked in this city. But if that great man could
save everyone, then as the sole surviving member of this kingdom’s royalty,
she would accede to any request he made, even if it meant destroying herself.
Still, I don’t think I have anything worthy of offering to him …did he ask for knowl-
edge because he pitied me? I don’t understand. All I can do is believe.
Keno Fasris Invern bet everything she had on that powerful undead being. She
did not know if this would end in triumph or tragedy, or if this would become
a heroic saga never before seen in the world. In any case, a new chapter began
in Keno’s story.
C 1: E I L C
—80—
C 2: T T S O
It had been two days since Suzuki Satoru had met Keno Fasris Invern.
Suzuki Satoru had spent this time on exploring the divergences between his
knowledge and abilities and this world, as well as verifying the abilities of the
items he carried.
On the morning when his preparations were complete, the two of them arrived
at the vicinity of the royal castle.
After taking shelter behind the walls of an abandoned house – it looked to have
once been an opulent home belonging to some noble or other – they poked
their heads out from time to time to observe the situation inside the castle.
The undead possessed darkvision. Therefore, when both the in iltrators and
watchmen were undead, the night was the ally of neither side. However, cer-
tain undead – like Vampires, for instance – were weakened by sunlight, which
would diminish their abilities.
If the undead being occupying the castle that they were hunting was an Over-
lord, then it would not be penalized by sunlight, but the same could not be
said for its minions. With that in mind, they had chosen to launch their attack
during the day.
The castle had not changed from when they had scouted it out yesterday. While
it might still be trapped, one could not do anything when one was afraid of ev-
erything,
“Are we really going to enter from the front?”
81
That’s the ifth time you’ve asked that, Suzuki Satoru thought, and then he an-
swered her.
“That’s the irst step. Well, we’ll probably be spotted. However, what the op-
position does at that point will be key. While we’ll change up our own actions
at that point to match our alerted opposition in the castle, it would be best
to pinpoint the location of the enemy mastermind the irst time round and
launch an ambush to eliminate him quickly. After all, the chances of failure
grow the more time passes between the irst scouting and eliminating the en-
emy leader.”
Keno knew Suzuki Satoru could use tenth-tier spells and apparently she had
assumed that he would strike down his foe from the outside with some pow-
erful spell. However, such a thing was impossible, especially if the enemy was
on Suzuki Satoru’s level. It would not fall to a single spell.
After that, once the master of the castle knew there was an assassin coming
for him, he would probably heighten his guard. In that case, it would be very
hard for Suzuki Satoru, who lacked thief skills, to in iltrate by himself.
Suzuki Satoru glanced at Keno.
She was equipped with various items she had borrowed from Suzuki Satoru.
The most eyecatching example was a gauntlet that had a shiny gem set into
the back of its hand.
It was a superior piece of craftsmanship called the Gauntlet of Primary Colors
It was imbued with three spells: [Body of Effulgent Beryl], which reduced
bludgeoning damage, [Body of Effulgent Heliodor], which reduced slashing
damage and [Body of Effulgent Aquamarine], which reduced piercing damage.
Thus it could be said that it lessened all physical damage taken by the wearer.
Normally speaking, these three spells would overwrite each other when cast
and so they would not be able to coexist, but this gauntlet stood as an excep-
tion to that rule. In addition, each spell could completely negate one instance
of the damage they resisted, and this item also retained that ability.
However, this item was not as handy as it sounded.
C 2: T T S O
—82—
The item would break if any of the negation abilities was used. Still, if that was
all, one might still consider gathering a large amount of them and using them
as disposable items. However, it also bore the extreme drawback of not being
able to equip any other items to that item slot within four hours of it breaking.
In addition, the activation of those abilities was not up to the wearer; rather, it
would automatically activate if a certain amount of damage was taken. Frankly
speaking, it would be considered a trash item to players of Suzuki Satoru’s
level, and so he had around ten of them in his inventory.
There were probably at least twice that amount in Nazarick’s Treasury.
He sighed as he thought about Nazarick. If only he had the various items in

there, he would have more options to choose from and be able to adopt a more
spell-heavy strategy.
Pathetic...
The Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick had vanished when the game had
ended. All that remained was the legacy of the guild, the character Momonga,
the Ring, and this Staff.
“Now then,”Suzuki said, and after regaining his spirits he began by casting
[Summon Undead 1st] to conjure an Animal Zombie, speci ically a Dog Zom-
bie.
Zombies moved slowly, and the Zombies of this city looked different from
the Zombies that Suzuki Satoru had created. While he could not do it in YG-
GDRASIL, it was not impossible to disguise them with clothes. However, in
the end he had still chosen a Dog Zombie for its speed.
After that, he cast [Undeath Slave Sight].
This way, Suzuki Satoru could see what the Dog Zombie could see.
Incorporeal [Wraiths] could pass through walls and were suitable for in iltra-
tion, but he could not use [Undeath Slave Sight] with them. Suzuki Satoru
knew that it had been possible once, but it had been patched out at some point.
Perhaps the patch might not have applied to this world, so he tested it out, but

—83—
in the end it did not work after all.
It would probably be best to consider that all of Suzuki Satoru’s abilities were
operating under the rules of the latest patches.
In that case, what would happen if Keno used [Undeath Slave Sight]? While
the question had crossed his mind, he could not test it out because she could
not cast spells of that tier. However, the magic of YGGDRASIL and this world
were quite similar, so perhaps she would be using the post-patch version of
the spell as well.
What on earth is with this world?
He could not believe that this was just a game world, no matter how he tried.
However, neither could he believe that Suzuki Satoru had met with some ac-
cident in the real world and this was a dream he was seeing in the moment
before his death.
It might be better to say he had been transported to another world – or reborn

into it. Perhaps that explanation might be closer to the truth.
Well, I don’t have the time to be thinking about questions like this now, do I? If
my opponent is on the level of an Overlord, then distraction might mean death
for me. I need to utterly destroy him and leave him nowhere to run.
Finally, he had given it a cash item to hold in its mouth.
It was called the Exchange Puppet.
Both the distance that Suzuki Satoru had come and the fact that Keno was here
had been carefully calculated with this item in mind. If he could not use this
item, then there would have been no need to bring Keeno at all.
With that, his preparations were complete.
He gave a mental command of “go”, and the Dog Zombie walked forward.
Personally, he would have like it to run, but he had checked and con irmed
C 2: T T S O
—84—
that the Dog Zombies within the city did not run. For that reason, having it
run would be very suspicious, and so he had ordered it to walk instead.
It leaped over a ruined portion of the castle wall and walked straight through
the castle gate.
Suzuki Satoru had thought that undead minions would have shown up. He felt
slightly disappointed when there were none.
According to Keno, the undead creature that had taken over the castle had
not brought any minions with it when she had irst seen it. However, a long
time had passed since it had taken the castle, and so he should have gathered
several minions to itself, most likely undead ones.
Well, I guess I’m lucky that there aren’t any …although I can’t be sure that there
really aren’t any.
[Undeath Slave Sight] took effect through the vision of the Dog Zombie. There-
fore, Suzuki Satoru’s ability to see through invisibility effects would not work.
Thus, it was possible that there might be invisible undead around. However,
he would not be able to do anything if he kept cowering from everything.
Suzuki Satoru had the Dog Zombie enter the castle. He had already learned
from external observation that there were Zombies wandering throughout the
castle. Since they had been protected from the weather, those Zombies were
better dressed than others, allowing others to see that they were people work-
ing within the castle.
These Zombies did not show any hostility to the Dog Zombie, much like how
they had treated Suzuki Satoru when he had irst arrived in this world. In
other words, they were not under the control of the mysterious undead being
within this castle.
Still, even if they had the same abilities at Suzuki Satoru, surely they would
not employ their limited-use abilities on a mere Dog Zombie.
“...Zombies, then. No, only Zombies.”

—85—
“Yes. There are Zombies inside the castle – everyone inside the castle who was
turned into a Zombie.”
In other words, he could not consider them as defensive forces.
As the Dog Zombie continued forward, Suzuki Satoru began to feel baf led.
There should have been high-tier undead here, standing watch over the en-
trance and passages. But as he had expected, there were none.
There’s an upper limit to the levels’ worth of undead that one can control. That
should still be the same even in this world, so it’s possible that he might have
placed powerful undead creatures by his side. Speaking of which …shouldn’t he
have at least positioned one such creature near the castle’s entrance?
He continued advancing the Dog Zombie through the castle.
It carried on as though its surroundings were totally devoid of people, although

there were Zombies wandering all over the place.
Suzuki Satoru gradually began to feel uneasy.
Things should not have gone this smoothly. He began wondering if this was a
trap.
According to Punitto Moe-san’s PKing For Dummies, right now I should back off
and assess the situation, right? However, that assumes the enemy is on the same
level as me and has PK experience. Is it possible that he might not have such
experience, which is why his defenses are full of holes and he seems to lack any
sense of caution?
The Dog Zombie continued past the Zombies wandering inside the castle, as
laid out in the in iltration plan. Its wobbly gait from just now was calculated
to make the opposition think this was an ordinary Dog Zombie that had acci-
dentally stumbled in.
That said, I don’t think it’s going to be of any use. Still, most unintelligent undead
– the controlled kind, who only know how to obey simple orders – probably won’t
C 2: T T S O
—86—
notice or run off to tell their master.
Yesterday, he had asked Keno “If you had to position sentries, where would
you put them”, and the Dog Zombie was following the path she believed to
be safest. It ended at Keno’s father’s room – the biggest and most luxurious
room in the castle. If there was an enemy leader, it would most likely be found
here.
Fortunately, the loor and ceiling had not collapsed from decay, and the Dog
Zombie soon neared its destination. If the enemy had deployed a wide-area
[Delay Teleportation] effect, then all his plans would go up in smoke; therefore
it had also factored in the maximum radius of such an effect.
“We’re going into close contact after this. Use the crystal in an emergency.”
“Understood – I’m counting on you, Satoru-sama.”
He memorized the scenery that the Dog Zombie had seen, and then had it back
off. Suzuki Satoru could still switch places with it by using its cash item if he
felt he was in danger, so he sincerely hoped that it could successfully escape.
He then began to buff himself.
He could not forget to cast divinations on himself. There was a limit to the
powers of a Dog Zombie’s vision. There might really have been an invisible
undead being along the way, and there was no telling if it was trailing behind
the Dog Zombie. Such caution was well-warranted.
And then there was the most important thing – [Perfect Unknowable].
There was no need to change out his equipment. Before coming here, he had
already kitted himself out to face a necromancer.
In the moment that Suzuki Satoru cast [Greater Teleportation], he was taken
to his memorized location.
He looked around to see if there were any undead creatures that the Dog Zom-
bie had missed.

—87—
–There were none.
He could not be relieved just yet. What took its place was a tension born of
fear that illed his bony body.
The idea that he was in the heart of the enemy territory made his nonexistent
heart pound, However, that anxiety did not make him stiffen up, probably be-
cause he was undead.
He advanced without a sound, using light to ensure he did not touch the ground.
Slowly, he approached the king’s chamber.
He was almost there. Just then, the door suddenly opened, and he could see
an undead creature beyond it.
Suzuki Satoru’s face turned gray.
This was one of the worst-case scenarios.
It was an encounter.
The appearance and equipment of the undead being he saw looked very simi-
lar to what Keno had described.
Seeing the undead being that looked like an Overlord did not make Suzuki
Satoru feel like his chance had come. Rather, it felt more like danger approach-
ing. The words “fall back”came to mind, but the plan had always been to
conduct a reconnaissance in force; how could he leave without seeing a single
one of the opposition’s trump cards?
Negotiating with his opposition had never been an option from the start. There-
fore, Suzuki Satoru cast his spell, like a killer from the darkness.
“[Triplet Maximize Magic Reality Slash]”
He opened with his most damaging spell. This was a good move that allowed
him to disregard his opponent’s resistances. However, it would not allow him
C 2: T T S O
—88—
to gain much information. That said, he did not care much about inding his
opponent’s resistances and he did not have the time to use [Time Stop] and
similar spells to discern his weaknesses.
The spell, known as the most damaging of tenth-tier spells, struck the undead
being, who wobbled.
Suzuki Satoru immediately considered his next move.
I can’t take out an Overlord in one hit. Then what about repeating the same
spell? No, the enemy might teleport away and come back with reinforcements.
Then should I block his teleportation? [Perfect Unknowable] was dispelled when
I attacked, should I recast it and then make my escape? Come to think of it, why
did he show himself alone in front of an intruder who could make it this far into
a powerful undead being’s territory? Where are his minions? Is he taking me
lightly?
As he thought rapidly, inspiration suddenly struck Suzuki Satoru.
It was all a trap, designed to create an opportunity where Suzuki Satoru would
leave Keno’s side.
“Tch!”
Suzuki Satoru could not help exclaiming as the anxiety got to him.
That was very likely.
And then the undead being which lay lat on the ground crumbled to nothing,
as though a long time had passed for it, leaving only its gear to roll along the
ground. Among them was an important item that Keno had mentioned – a
crystal wand.
“Is, is it dead?”
Impossible, Suzuki Satoru thought. That single attack could not have beaten
an Overlord.

—89—
Could it be an illusion?
Suzuki Satoru immediately ruled out that notion. Anything short of special il-
lusions of specialized class skills were useless against undead beings like him-
self. Therefore, it was most likely not an illusion.
No, wait, could this be something unique to this world, an illusion-specialized

Overlord? Something which doesn’t exist in YGGDRASIL? If we go by the basic
principle of losing something to gain something else, then is it possible that it
lost the ability to dominate other undead as a price for its abilities? It’s not
impossible, right?
Of course, Suzuki Satoru had also harbored doubts that, “Keno had overesti-
mated the opposition’s strength and they were actually very weak”. However,
any losses caused by overestimating the opposition ought to be lighter than
the losses incurred by underestimating them.
It would just be a joke if the former was the case, but things would not be that
simple if it were the latter. Therefore, Suzuki Satoru rejected the possibility
that he had overestimated his foe.
Given the present circumstances, that left only one answer.
“It’s a trap!”
What was the objective of this trap?
Why had the enemy given his double imitation gear? Had it really come out of
the room by accident? If that was not the case, then he ought to assume that
the opposition was already aware of his plans.
Did news get out? Then this might be a trap targeted at me or Keno – or even
both of us!
If the trap was only intended to catch Suzuki Satoru, then this was a place that
could seal his doom, and the danger would only grow the longer he remained.
But what if Keno was their target? Or both of them?
C 2: T T S O
—90—
Looking around, he saw no sign that the enemy was launching an attack.
Erk!
It was most likely that this trap was aimed at Keno. After all, Suzuki Satoru
had only just appeared several days ago.
–No! Wait! Could it be that this undead summoned me to this world? But – could
this be possible? Normally speaking, this would be a trap for Keno.
Or perhaps there was some secret to this castle and so he was looking for Keno,
who was its key. Perhaps he had been observing everything Suzuki Satoru and
Keno had been doing, just as Suzuki Satoru had been observing the opposition.
The enemy was probably waiting for his chance to separate Keno from her
trump card, Suzuki Satoru.
It’s possible!
After considering that it was very likely it was all a trap, Suzuki Satoru heartily
congratulated his enemy.
He had probably been in the palm of his opponent’s hand all this time.
If he went to look for Keno now, it was very likely that he would be walking
into a lethal ambush by his enemy’s main forces that had been laid beforehand.
Suzuki Satoru – no, Punitto Moe would have done such a thing.
If it was him doing it, he would probably use Keno as a hostage to negotiate
with his enemy.
This would be killing two birds with one stone.
Right now, the best course of action for Suzuki Satoru would be to teleport
somewhere safe. After that, if Keno were captured by the enemy, he would
ind some way to rescue her. If there truly was no way to do so, then that
would be farewell for her.
From the opposition’s point of view, not killing Suzuki Satoru here was be-

—91—
cause he was wary of him. If Suzuki Satoru led right now with his tail between
his legs, he would probably not give chase. All would be ine as long as they
did not gain anything from Keno.
“Tch.”
Suzuki Satoru clicked his tongue and looked outside, then decided to teleport
into the air.
His ield of vision suddenly shifted, like it had when he had invaded the cas-
tle. It would seem there were no teleport-blocking measures in place. The
worst-case scenario, the one that Suzuki Satoru wanted to avoid, was if he
could teleport into the castle but not leave the same way.
While one could not teleport into or out of the Great Underground Tomb of
Nazarick, there were many dungeons in the game that prohibited escape by
teleportation.
Looking down from the air, the outer walls of the noble estate where Keno
was hiding were plainly visible to him. Using his Momongavision, he could
tell with certainty that there had been no changes from before his intrusion,
However closely he looked, he could not see any enemies around Keno.
Is he …using Keno as bait? I see. His plan is probably to wait till I take the bait
and seize us both together. Well-played.
Suzuki Satoru smiled.
It was the smile of one who had completely seen through his opponent’s plans.
Suzuki Satoru cast [Perfect Unknowable] and looked down from the sky.
There’ll be a good chance to save Keno when the enemy notices me in the air and
moves into action on the ground.
Suzuki Satoru observed Keno from the air, in the hopes of divining his adver-
sary’s intentions.
C 2: T T S O
—92—
And so, three minutes passed.
He heard nothing, besides the wind blowing through the air. Nothing lew over
at him, and certainly nothing attacked Keno.
What, what’s this? Why isn’t the enemy doing anything! Could it be – he’s wait-
ing for me to make a move, and then respond to it?
“Dammit! You’re pretty good!”Suzuki Satoru muttered to himself.
The opposition’s pretty smart. They know we don’t want to die too. In that case
– I’ll do this.
Suzuki Satoru decided to make a move and change the situation.
He would contact Keno with [Message] and then change the location of the
battle ield.
“Keno, it’s me, Satoru. I’m watching you from the air. Your present location is
now very dangerous. Head to the hiding place in the sewers right away.”
“『You’re lying!』”
And with that, the [Message] was cut off.
“What!?”
What was the meaning of that? The undead Suzuki Satoru panicked at Keno’s
wholly incomprehensible reaction.
The [Message] was a lie? ...Don’t tell me Keno’s already been hit by an enemy
spell? But she’s undead, right? She shouldn’t be subject to mind-affecting ef-
fects. No, that’s just my YGGDRASIL knowledge. Are the undead in this world
vulnerable to mental effects too? I don’t get it! Was Keno in league with the
enemy all along? But she was the one who found the hiding place, don’t tell me
that was the enemy’s doing too …what should I do?
The PK handbook did not mention situations like this, and Suzuki Satoru had

—93—
no prior information to fall back on.
Should I just forget about everything and run?, Suzuki Satoru thought. He had
observed Keno’s surroundings from the air for a full seven minutes and noth-
ing had changed.
Having grown tired of listening to the wind, Suzuki Satoru spoke quietly.
“...There’s no signs of any movement at all.”
The pointless wait had banished the excitement of being involved in a life-or-
death battle.
No, this is also an enemy trap. Time means nothing to we who are undead …that
said, waiting is hard to bear, but it’s no big deal. The enemy must be waiting for
me to get anxious and rush out!
A voice in his heart said, “That’s probably the case”and Suzuki Satoru aban-
doned his plans to lee. Instead, he continued waiting.
–Ten minutes had passed.
...This is strange. Something is de initely not right. Anyway, I’ll start by getting
the Dog Zombie …ah. That would mean the Dog Zombie with the cash item would
disappear …I wouldn’t be able to ind the item either. Urgh...
He could not have it deliver something to Keno either.
He could not summon or create undead.
I need to consider that the opposition avoided us and went into the sewer, then
placed powerful undead there. If I wipe out those undead now, then I’ll need to
worry about whether the enemy laid any ambushes in the sewers while retreat-
ing.
As he thought that, he shifted his attention to the Dog Zombie he had sum-
moned with his excess mana. It had already returned to the vicinity of the
castle gate to stand by.
C 2: T T S O
—94—
Then should I send it over to Keno and show her the way?
Perhaps the enemy had not attacked because he had discovered Suzuki Satoru
in the air. Therefore, if Suzuki Satoru was gone, the enemy might decide to take
action.
After considering that point, Suzuki Satoru cast [Greater Teleportation] again
and teleported to the courtyard of a house not far from Keno’s position. Af-
ter he made sure that he was not visible from the castle, he ordered the Dog
Zombie to move towards Keno.
It would seem Keno was using [Invisibility], because the Dog Zombie could
not see her. However, when the Dog Zombie rewached the area he had seen
from the air, Keno suddenly appeared.
The Dog Zombie tugged at the hem of Keno’s dress.
Keno seemed to understand its meaning and began to jog behind the Dog Zom-
bie as it led the way.
After inally emerging from hiding, Suzuki Satoru could see Keno as the Dog
Zombie brought her over. However, he could not relax yet. Undead beings
with high-level thief skills were not common, but they still existed. Someone
like that might launch a sneak attack.
“Satoru-sama! You’re safe!”
It had been far beyond the appointed time, and she was probably very worried.
Keno looked overjoyed, but now was not the time to be happy.
“Come here!”
Suzuki Satoru leapt out and took Keno’s hand. There was no time to explain
everything to Keno, whose eyes were wide. Suzuki Satoru immediately cast
[Greater Teleportation], taking Keno and the Dog Zombie to their sewer base.
He checked his surroundings after arriving, paying particular attention to the

entrance. There was no sign the door had been opened. The Eyeball Corpse

—95—
loating in the air had not been damaged either. He could be sure that it was
safe.
“Whew.”
It was only when he returned here that Suzuki Satoru allowed himself to breathe
a sigh of relief.After that, he remembered that he had to explain things to Keno.
After dispelling the Dog Zombie and picking up the cash item, Suzuki Satoru
began his explanation. The main points were that he had wiped out the un-
dead being Keno had been talking about, but the enemy was far too weak, so
it was possible that it might have been a body double or something similar.
Thus, he had chosen to withdraw.
“No, I don’t think that’s the case. Don’t you think you defeated it so easily
because you’re such a powerful magic caster, Satoru-sama?”
“If it was an Overlord like me, then surely it would not have gone down so
easily.
“The difference between my strength and the enemy’s is too great, so all I
could tell was that he was very powerful. Could that be possible?”
“I considered that too …in that case, I’ll go check by myself again.”
It was very dangerous, but it was also the only way.
Suzuki Satoru could sense the undead, but he could not sense their strength.
Therefore, he had no choice but to evaluate them with his own eyes.
“Thank you very much.”
“The search might take one or two hours, so you’ll need to wait here.”
After ordering the Eyeball Corpse to protect Keno, Suzuki Satoru teleported to
the noble estate again. He observed the interior of the castle from there, but
there was no commotion or any sign that the alert level had been increased.
C 2: T T S O
—96—
He conjured a powerful undead being with [Summon Undead 10th] and sent
it into the castle. However, no battle ensued. Thus, Suzuki Satoru steeled his
resolve and followed closely behind it.
He retraced the Dog Zombie’s path to the throne room.
On his way there, he did not encounter any other undead besides Zombies.
The door to the throne room remained open. The robe and gear of the undead
being he had just wiped out were scattered on the ground.
No way …don’t tell me he was really too weak? –Ah, this is bad, I made a mistake.
Perhaps that really was a body double and the real thing led immediately once
he realized he couldn’t beat me. That’s certainly possible. If I’d known this back
then, would things have been better if I had opened with [Dimensional Lock] or
some other battle ield control spell instead of attack magic?
I made a bad move, he lamented as he directed the undead being beside him
into the room. There were no undead reactions from inside, but he could not
eliminate the possibility that there were guards inside who were not undead.
After seeing that his minion had not be attacked, Suzuki Satoru stepped in
front of the room and peeked inside.
Of the many tables inside, a lot of them had been moved over from other
rooms. They were stacked with books, until they formed a miniature moun-
tain’s worth. Parchments and rough straw papers were strewn all over the
ground, and they were illed with characters that Suzuki Satoru did not recog-
nize.
It looked like the room of a scholar, or a bureaucrat who dealt heavily in pa-
perwork.
“The information’s all here …but there’s nobody here?”
Suzuki Satoru took all the items on the ground into his inventory. While he
wanted to investigate them right away, he ought to keep being on the lookout
for powerful undead as his top priority.

—97—
Suzuki Satoru pretty much turned the interior of the castle upside down.
Two hours later, he folded his arms and began to think.
I can’t ind him anywhere! He’s led …I doubt it. It would be one thing if he could
lee by himself, but it would be impossible to lee with all his minions under my
watch. More importantly, he left all these document-like things here. In addition,
there were no signs that any other rooms were used …basically I can conclude
that the opposition was too weak.
Suzuki Satoru vented his wrath at all the time and brain cells he had wasted.
One could say that this was a failure brought about by ighting without making
appropriate backup plans ahead of time.
If Punitto-san heard about this, he’d nag me all day long about “Things went
so well simply because you were lucky”etc.”
But the fact is, I might have been worse off if the enemy hadn’t been so weak.
This place is different from the game. Perhaps you only get one life – after all,
I don’t know how the resurrection mechanics work – therefore, I need to take
better care of myself.
After reaf irming his thoughts, Suzuki Satoru set off to where Keno was.
[Hahhh, the Zombies are still Zombies …as I thought returning them to normal
isn’t that easy. Still, that’s why this was such a priority …but when you get
down to it, can you really restore them?”
Suzuki Satoru took the wand he had picked up just now from his inventory.
He looked it over, then put it back and teleported.
Suzuki Satoru returned to the castle with Keno in tow. This time, he was plan-
ning to search the interior more carefully. He lent Keno an item that could cast
C 2: T T S O
—98—
[Fly] and the two of them used [Fly] to look around the inside of the castle. All
Keno did was to see if there was anything different about the castle compared
to when she had lived in it. Even so, checking such a huge castle took quite a
lot of time.
In the end, they had not turned up anything special. Keno had locked her par-
ents in her mother’s room. While they were still undead, they were also still
intact. It would seem that undead being had not been interested in anything
other than turning the throne room into a research lab.
And so they returned to the sewer for the time being. After Keno’s mana recov-
ered, they cast [Fly] again and headed to the throne room for more in-depth
investigations.
The sun set, and the night slowly descended upon the land.
The throne room was divided into three rooms. The one adjoining the door
was piled high with books, the second was heaped with treasures gathered
from throughout the city, and the inal room was the undead being’s lab. It
contained some mysterious luids and a stench that would not go away.
After seeking Keno’s opinion on the matter, Suzuki Satoru decided to put all
the items into his inventory since it did not exceed his weight capacity, and
then he moved them into a random room.
Keno had originally wanted to go back to her own room, but Suzuki Satoru
shot it down. If they were going to do that, they would not have needed to use
[Fly] while conducting their investigations.
After that, they decided to move on to the room once used by the maids. When
Suzuki Satoru had irst explored it, both he and his minion had prepared to
move into the room, but instead they had gotten a faceful of white dust. It was
less dusty now, though.
“There’s so much dust …”
Suzuki Satoru had been mentally prepared for this, and all he could do was
shrug at Keno’s lamentation.

—99—
“Well, it’s been a long time since someone lived here.”
The loor was thick with dust, which indicated that nobody had set foot in here
for a long time. Therefore, the two of them did not dwell on it after giving it a
once-over.
Keno was the irst one into the room. She went through it and opened the
window.
The wind that rushed in threw up a great deal of dust. If there were any liv-
ing creatures present who needed to breathe, they would probably have been
coughing by now. However, both of them were undead, who had no such need,
and the most that the clouds of dust could do was mildly annoy them.
“May I clean up this room?”
You don’t need to ask my permission for that, Suzuki Satoru thought, and then
he answered.
“I don’t mind. However, what do you think of cleaning up the dust this way?”
Suzuki Satoru took out a scroll. As a compulsive miser, he was the sort of
person who would not use consumable items lightly. However, this was just a
low-level item and he had many superior substitutes for it, so it did not matter
to him.
The scroll contained a [Summon Monster 1st] spell.
This scroll could summon a low-level Lesser Air Elemental. There was no need
to speak to it; it was as though it had a mental link to the caster, who could give
orders with a mental impulse.
The Air Elemental began spinning, and it swiftly blew the dust within the room
outside.
[Keno-san, this scroll contains the same kind of spell. Why don’t you try sum-
moning a Water Elemental with it?”
C 2: T T S O
—100—
Suzuki Satoru handed the scroll to her and Keno cast the spell, summoning a
Lesser Water Elemental, as he had said.
“Thank you, Satoru-sama.”
“There’s no need to stand on ceremony. Don’t take it to heart. Elementals

summoned by irst tier scroll only exist for a short time. Please keep your
priorities in mind when cleaning the room.”
“Alright!”
“Also, you can dispel the [Fly] spell now.”
“Got it!”
Although there had been no great changes in the situation, perhaps being able
to regain her home had Keno visibly happier, and she nodded. As he observed
the marked change in Keno, Suzuki Satoru contemplated it with a calmness
that surprised even himself.
He had given Keno the scroll for a reason.
While he had conducted many tests after coming to this world, this was the
irst time he had actually used a consumable item like a scroll.
I see …so YGGDRASIL scrolls can be used by the inhabitants of this world. Then
what about the other way around? I’d like to test that out too. Also, the Ele-
mentals summoned by the scroll are very short-lived – she didn’t seem to ind
anything wrong with that. So my knowledge of scrolls in YGGDRASIL is also ap-
plicable to this world …am I right?
While he had asked Keno about things like that before, he had his proof now.
It was not that he did not trust her, but seeing was believing, after all.
As he had said, the two Elementals soon vanished, but by that time the room
was already quite clean.
“Where shall we look next?”

—101—
“I wanted to to start from this bundle of parchments.”
Why had that undead creature come here?
Who was that undead being?
What lay behind all this.
And most importantly – was there really a way to restore the people who had
been turned into Zombies?
It was those questions in her heart which drove her, giving her the faint hope
that she could ind the answer within those parchments, which was why she
wanted to start there.
Just as Keno was about to open up those rolled-up parchments that reeked of
a foreboding odor, Suzuki Satoru stopped here.
“Is something the matter, Satoru-sama?”
“Allow me to remind you, but have you checked if they contain traps? Is it
possible that they contain some sort of magical trap?”
“–Eh?”
“Some traps are disguised as scrolls. When people try to use them, they ex-
plode, and so on.”
“Do, do such things exist?”
“Huh, you mean they don’t?”
The two of them looked at each other.
“Ah, er, Satoru-sama, do you have a solution?”
“I’m not good at disarming traps. I think it would be best to let one of my
created undead open it.”
C 2: T T S O
—102—
Saying so, Suzuki Satoru created a Death Knight.
He had the Death Knight go outside the room and open it from a distance.
However, the problem was that ordinary parchment would also burn in the
event of an explosion, so he had to take each piece out individually to check if
they were safe.
After repeating the process with all the parchments, they moved on to the
books.
While the Death Knight repeated a rote action, Keno was also checking the
parchments that had been declared safe.
However, Keno’s face froze.
“I’m sorry, Satoru-sama. I don’t understand these words …”
“Ah …”
He had heard before that many languages existed in this world. Suzuki Satoru
stood behind Keno and looked at the parchments. Wow, I can’t believe it’s in
Japanese – but such wishful thinking was not to be.
“In that case–”Suzuki Satoru took a monocle out of his inventory. “I’ll lend
this to you. This item should allow you to translate languages.”
Suzuki Satoru did not use it himself because he felt that he would not be able
to understand the contents of the research.
As a proper adult, he ought to check if it contained any content that was not
suitable for children, but this was still better than looking at it and saying,“It’s
too specialized, I don’t understand it,”and then handing it to Keno.
Keno did not seem to realize that Suzuki Satoru was abasing himself in his
heart and thanked him. Then, she put on the monocle and began reading.
It would seem the monocle was effective, because Keno began perusing the
contents of the parchments..

—103—
She read in silence, reaching for the next parchment after inishing the irst.
In order not to disturb Keno, Suzuki Satoru moved aside.
There was nothing he, as a person who had never considered magic to be a
ield of study, could learn from them. From time to time, Keno would mention
a question about magical principles – to Suzuki Satoru it was just confusing.
He did not feign knowledge either; instead replying with a simple “I don’t
know.”
Even though Suzuki Satoru did not seem to know anything, Keno did not seem
to distrust him.
After all, the fact of his overwhelming power was on full display, and there
were some classes which controlled magic by feeling rather than theoretical
knowledge. She must have taken him for one of those feel-based magic casters.
As he looked at Keno’s small frame, buried in her books, Suzuki Satoru began
to lay out the items he had discovered on the ground.
At the same time, he used his spells to see what kind of magic was imbued into
those items. The irst one he investigated was a staff.
After seeing the magic it contained, he called out to Keno, despite feeling a
little embarrassed.
“Excuse me, but could you come over and take a look at this item?”
“Ah! Yes!”
Keno hurriedly turned over.”
“About these it–”
“–Ah!”
Keno stood up from her seat and ran over to the items, where she picked it up.
“This is it! As long as we have this!”
C 2: T T S O
—104—
The look of delight on Keno seemed like it would revert to normal from time
to time, but it was unconsciously replaced by joy again.
“Is this the resurrection item you mentioned earlier?”
The notion in his heart had been validated; this was an item the undead being
had abandoned when he had invaded.”
This was one of the nation’s treasures, along with the Mask of Irubia Hordan,
the Robe of the First Invern, and the Gauntlet of the Grif in Lord.
It was a transparent wand, carved out of a gigantic crystal and further worked
upon.
Its name was Lost White.
If what she said yesterday was right, then Suzuki Satoru believed that the spell
contained within it ought to be the ifth-tier divine spell [Raise Dead]. But ac-
cording to his investigations just now, the spell’s effects were slightly different.
Or rather, it looked like a wand, it should be usable as a wand, but fundamen-
tally, it was something else entirely.
It felt like a bit of a shame to just use it like that.
However, while Suzuki Satoru also had resurrection items which contained
higher-tier spells, he had no intention of taking them out until yesterday.
One of the reasons was because he was not sure if resurrection magic followed
the same mechanics in this world. But it was true that he had covered that part
up.
Suzuki Satoru was not nearly thick-skinned enough to be frank about that.
However, Momonga now had no skin to speak of.
“Yes! Now I’m sure everyone can be …”
Keno bit her lip for a moment, probably because there was no way to save
everyone with a limited-use item. No, it was obvious that a powerful item

—105—
would have some kind of limits on its usage. Keno was now in a position where
she would have to decide who to save.
“Even so, we’ll need to destroy them irst before we’ll get a chance to restore
them to human beings.”
“Then how can I bring them back to life?”
“Erm …how about ending their life as a Zombie and then trying to resurrect
them with this item?”
“I see …we won’t be able to test it out in the castle, then,”Suzuki Satoru ex-
plained to a mysti ied Keno.
“While my knowledge of this nation might differ from this one, if we destroy a
Zombie here – pardon me, if we kill someone here, it’s possible that we might
incur the hostility of all the surrounding Zombies. In order to avoid that, we
need to take our test Zombie far away where it won’t generate hostility. How-
ever, I have no idea how far that would be. Do you have any ideas?”
“Huh? Ah, yes, is it like that?”
“...It isn’t?”
The two of them looked at each other.
This was not so much a divide in their understanding of the world so much as
neither of them not being sure what the problem was. Therefore, they needed
to discuss the gains and losses of such an action together.
In the end, they decided to let Keno inish reading all the books irst. This
was a decision made in the hope that one of them would give her an answer,
entrusting their luck to the heavens.
After seeing Keno pick her books up again, Suzuki Satoru went back to exam-
ining the remaining items from that undead creature.
As Suzuki Satoru picked up a silver necklace, he knitted his nonexistent eye-
C 2: T T S O
—106—
brows.
This isn’t a magic item …it’s an enchanted necklace. Is this kind of accessory in
style?
One could not equip multiple magic items to the same item slot. While one
could wear many magical items around their neck, he had heard from Keno
that only the powers from the item that had been last put on would be us-
able, so it would seem that principle was the same in this world as it was in
YGGDRASIL.
While he did not particularly mind if that undead being was the sort of fel-
low who adorned himself with pointless ornamentation, it did not seem to be
the case. He did not have any other non-magical items besides this necklace.
There must be some meaning to this.
There was a circular silver object depending from the necklace. It looked
slightly worn, but he could clearly see what looked like symbols and letters
carved into it.
Is there some signi icance to this? Is it a key for something? No, it might be a
holy symbol of some kind, for an undead creature. Or was this some core item
with religious signi icance? There seems to be something on the back, it looks
like some kind of …guild badge …ah! Does this imply that it belongs to some
organization?
He was unsure of the meaning of this, so all he could do was conjecture. How-
ever, it would be bad if it belonged to some group.
While I’m wary because it’s possible …I just have to pay that Keno knows the
meaning of that emblem.
Keno was speed-reading, lipping rapidly through the books. From the side,
he could see a tense and frightened look on her face. He probably would not
be hearing good news from her.
“Keno-san, I’m sorry to interrupt while you’re busy, but could you help me
take a look at this necklace?”

—107—
“Huh? Ah, yes …let’s see, it doesn’t look like letters. Are they …marks?”
“I see. Then what about things on your end?”
There was a pile of books that had been read and a pile of books which had not
been read. He had asked because the former dwarfed the latter. Keno sighed
heavily. It was a sigh which sounded like it came from a company employee
who would be working overnight. It did not sound like a sigh that ought to
have come from a youthful-looking girl.
“Firstly, those books concerned various kinds of magical knowledge. The parch-
ments, on the other hand, contained matters that the undead being was look-
ing into – messily-written research notes. But they were too complex, so it’s
possible I might have misinterpreted them to some extent.”
Keno rounded her shoulders in dejection. Her voice sounded gloomy too.
“It’s just …that powerful undead being that I thought was the mastermind
doesn’t seem to have anything to do with the people of the city becoming un-
dead.”
I thought so too, Suzuki Satoru mused.
That undead creature had been far too weak for someone who could turn an
entire city into Zombies.
“While I found something that looked like a diary, it only said that the undead
creature you killed was also puzzled by how everyone in the city could have
turned into a Zombie, and that he’d liked to have investigated it if he had the
time. Also …”
Keno looked like she was about to say something, and then she changed her
mind.
“...That’s all. It didn’t have anything to do with that undead being.”
“Is that so? Then what are you going to do?”
C 2: T T S O
—108—
“...Even so, I still want to see if they can be resurrected.”
There was a hollow determination in Keno’s voice. She probably understood

that it would be useless. After all, she was the one who said that there might
be a possibility if they eliminated the main culprit, and now she was the one
saying that the undead being that Suzuki Satoru had wiped out had nothing to
do with it. That said, even if she understood, she still had to give it a try.
Suzuki Satoru looked at the girl and thought about a ire. It was about how
even if one was alone, there was no need to shoot out a ire that had been
prepared for others.
“Is that so …in that case, we won’t use your parents. We’ll experiment with
one of the guards.”
Keno’s face twisted as she heard the words“experiment”. However, she did
not say anything, because she knew that pretty words would not be able to
change the reality of the situation.
Suzuki Satoru began by opening the window and jumping out, using [Fly] to
hover in mid-air. From there, he memorized a location far in the distance, be-
yond the city limits, and teleported there. Once he reached his destination, he
surveyed his surroundings with his ability, and after verifying that there were
no undead around, he memorized the area and cast [Greater Teleportation] to
return to Keno’s side.
After that, the two of them left the room. Keno led him to a guard who had
apparently been quite strong in life before becoming a Zombie, and then he
cast [Gate].
He grabbed part of the guard’s armor in order to make certain that it could
not be interpreted as an attack, then dragged him into the [Gate].
And so, the three of them were transported outside the city. Just as Keno said,
“I’ll do it,”Suzuki Satoru killed the Zombie in one blow, without saying a word.
He did not smash his head to bits with a crushing weapon. Instead, he lopped
his head off with a magically-conjured sword.

—109—
“Now then, can you use that item?”
“A-alright....”
The pure white light within the wand moved to the corpse of the Zombie guard.
The corpse slowly got to its feet, but that was not a sign that it had returned
to life. It was simply a Zombie moving once more.
Keno lowered her head, and Suzuki Satoru, who had been worried about being
attacked, let his caution fade. The Zombie just walked around aimlessly, with
no signs of hostility, Presumably, any aggro that had been generated had faded
with its death.
“...What should we do?”Suzuki Satoru asked. After a brief period of introspec-

tion, Keno raised her head and looked Suzuki Satoru in the eye.
“–Satoru-sama. Do you think that I can restore everyone if I work hard enough
on my research?”
Her voice was ponderous and heavy.
It was the voice of someone who did not even believe herself. It was the voice
of someone whose only hope had been crushed to bits.
Suzuki Satoru thought for a while. He could try to comfort her or simply to
gloss it over. He could also try to steer the topic back to an appropriate direc-
tion. However, he compared it to his own image from several days ago, and
then he discarded all those sel ish notions.
He quickly inhaled, and then Suzuki Satoru met Keno’s gaze before speaking.
“I won’t say the possibility is zero. While I haven’t studied magic academically,
I feel that there might be someone out there in this world who might know
what happened here. If we ask them for help, perhaps we might be able to
devise an effective solution. However …it’ll be very dif icult.”
“...I, I think so too.”
C 2: T T S O
—110—
The undead could not cry. They lacked the capacity to do so.
However, Suzuki Satoru knew that Keno was crying.
“Actually, I’d sensed it from a long time ago. There wouldn’t be a happy end to
all of this, with the sun rising and everyone waking up by themselves. In the
end, I couldn’t save anyone, and i couldn’t bring about an ending like that …”
“You can’t be certain that you can’t save them.”
“I can’t be certain that I can save them either, right?”
Suzuki Satoru expressed his agreement with silence. However, that was based
on the YGGDRASIL knowledge that Suzuki Satoru had.
“...Like I said earlier, we can’t say for sure that the possibility is zero.”
Suzuki Satoru looked to the sky, and the faces of his former friends loated in
the night sky. After making up his mind, Suzuki Satoru expelled a breath.
“...I have a friend called Yamaiko. She often said that children were a treasure.
Right now, I will carry out her will.”
Suzuki Satoru produced the Ring of Shooting Stars that Yamaiko had given
him. Truth to be told, he did not want to waste it in such a way. But Yamaiko
would scold him if he did not use it now.
After all, I can use the remaining two wishes for whatever I want.
A strange sensation assailed Suzuki Satoru as he activated the ring.
He understood how to use the spell [Wish Upon A Star].”
He could pay several levels’ worth of experience to make a bigger wish. How-
ever, he only planned to use a single level’s worth of experience. In other
words, when he made a wish, a smaller wish was more likely to come true
than a a bigger one. But if it failed, the experience would be burned and that
would be the end of it.

—111—
He had the feeling that“restoring Keno’s parents to normal”was more likely
to come true than “restoring everyone in the city to normal”. However –
“I WISH! That I would learn a way to restore the people of this city to normal!”
That was all.
Once he understood the means, he could carry it out.
However, after one of the three shooting stars carved into the ring vanished,
all that remained with Suzuki Satoru was frustration. And then, he hesitated
over how he should explain all this to Keno, who was staring at him with a
blank look on her face.
He mock-coughed a few times, and the Suzuki Satoru addressed Keno with the
look of a salaryman on his face.
“I just used an item which could grant wishes. After using it, I came to realize
something – Keno-san, I’ll get to the point. There is no way to restore the
Zombies of this city – its people – to their original state.”
That was the answer. He had lost a chance to grant a wish forever for that
answer.
In YGGDRASIL, you were forced to pick an option from a random list of selec-
tions, so which way was better? Suzuki Satoru hurried continued speaking.
“However! This is simply the information I have obtained with my magic.

There might be another way. Therefore – let’s explore the world together.
We’ll ind someone who’s far better than us, ask them for help, and see what
possibilities open up.”
“Is …there really such a person?”
“I believe there is.”
Although a part of his mind was wondering why he was going this far to cheer
her up, he had not forgotten the kinship to her which he had felt back then.
C 2: T T S O
—112—
Keno stared at Suzuki Satoru, and then she nodded.
“Alright – I believe there is. Still, will it be alright?”
Suzuki Satoru asked Keno what was alright, and she answered.
“Going out and exploring the world together. Is it really alright for me to ac-
company you?”Keno looked down at her little palms. “I mean, I’ll get in the
way–”
“–You won’t.”
“Huh?”
“I need your strength for this. Also – in for a penny, in for a pound, as they
say. I’ll help you out a little more.”At the very least, until she could travel by
herself. “Otherwise - I feel like Yamaiko-san and Touch-san would scold me.
Keno Fasris Invern. Let’s – yes, let’s travel together.”
Keno took the hand that Suzuki Satoru had extended to her.
“Th-thank you …very much …Satoru-sama …”
Keno bowed her head and trembled. While she could not shed tears, that was
all. Keno was quietly sobbing without crying.
Still, it would not do for her to thank him that much. After all, he had ulterior
motives.
Well, forget it, Suzuki Satoru thought. After all, she lost everything at that mo-
ment. Helping her for a while more won’t hurt.
In any case, he had no goals of his own now. The things he was supposed to
protect were gone, and the bonds he was supposed to maintain were broken.
All that remained were this ring and this staff, as mementos, but that was all.
“Then let’s hurry and inish our preparations so we can leave. I have the feel-
ing there isn’t much time left.”

—113—
Keno voiced her doubts, and Suzuki Satoru explained himself.
If their adversary belonged to an organization, they might have kept in contact.

In that case, the enemy would get worried about losing touch with him, an so
he suspected that it was very likely that they would send reinforcements over.
While he could probably slaughter them all if that undead being’s power was
any indication of their strength, he could not conclude that there was nobody
stronger than him around. Therefore, the best course of action would be to
take what they could carry and leave this place as soon as possible.
For that reason, he had set up little tricks in various places to keep the infor-
mation from getting out.
After he saw that Keno understood, the two of them returned to the castle
again.
“So we’re going travelling …Keno-san, do you have experience travelling, par-
don me, I mean, going abroad?”
“I apologize, Satoru-sama. When I was young – younger than I am now – I

think I went to various places within the country, but I can hardly remember
it now.”
“I see …in that case, you won’t know what to bring.”
“We’re undead. We don’t need to eat or sleep. Surely it would be ine to not
have anything, right?”
“Well, that is the case. But according to what you said, Keno-san, the undead
are the enemies of all living beings, and they are to be destroyed on sight, am I
wrong? Living openly in a world full of enemies …well, I’m not sure if it counts
as living, but even if we’re just existing, I feel we need to disguise ourselves to
some extent?”
C 2: T T S O
—114—
“Disguise? You mean wearing masks like the Prince of Phenia, is that it?”
Keno’s eyes lit up. It was the irst time he had seen her do that ever since
meeting her.
Had she allowed herself to relax? Had she been liberated, more or less? Or was
this her look of anticipation about the outside world? It was not a bad thing,
so he did not comment on it, but who was this Prince of Phenia? Still, he had
the feeling that she would talk his ear off if he asked about it. He could settle
any questions he had during the journey; for now, he could just take things as
they came. It was only later that he learned about such a short story from her.
“Ahhh, no. People will suspect we’re up to no good if we wear masks …maybe
it’s not so bad …no, they’ll suspect us.”
“Is that so?”
The look of childish delight on Keeno’s face fell away, which Suzuki Satoru
found both strange and new, but he hid his feelings and continued speaking.
“While disguising yourself implies changing your physical appearance, it also

involves not doing things that will make others suspicious of you. Don’t you
think people will get suspicious if you don’t eat a single meal with them?”
There were items that could do that, of course, but if they had to explain this
to each and every person they met, they might end up blowing their covers by
accident. Instead, it would be better not to arouse suspicion in the irst place.”
“We’ll pretend to eat and sleep like other travellers, but the most important
thing is taking a steam bath to cleanse ourselves of the grime of the road.
“A steam bath? You mean a mist sauna?”
“Ahhh, they have those here too? That’s right, a sauna, or a bath.”
The undead had no metabolisms, so they would not produce wastes, but dirt
and dust and the like could still get their skin dirty. While it did not particularly
inconvenience him, it felt better to be clean than dirty.

—115—
“But will we be able to enter a city, Satoru-sama?”
Suzuki Satoru touched his face.
“I’ll need to think about that part. However, I’m looking for knowledgeable
people. I’m sure we’ll be able to ind some way to enter a city without tres-
passing into it via magic, in order to make friendly contact with them.
Keno nodded several times in approval.
“Therefore …well, I guess we need something for travel expenses and tolls. Of
course, I have some money of my own, as well as gems and items which can
be sold.”
Suzuki Satoru casually took a gem out of his inventory. Keno gulped as she saw
a ruby that was the size of her palm. A brief shadow crossed Keno’s pretty face,
but the change had been so subtle that Suzuki Satoru thought that he might
have been imagining things. Besides, why would such a big gemstone make
her gloomy?
“Still, I don’t know if this will be enough.”
“We don’t know how long this journey will take, and we’ll probably need to
give gifts when we meet these knowledgeable people, and we might also need
to buy expensive items. Is that it?”
“Yes. So, if possible, can we take all the wealth in this country or this city? Of
course, you’ll be managing it, Keno-san. We can pay our own way during the
journey.”
“All of it?”
“Indeed. I apologize for saying this, but these people who are now undead
don’t need money, do they? Who knows, some country might send in their
troops to seize all their wealth too. Therefore, we should make effective use
of it–”Suzuki Satoru did not miss the pained expression on Keno’s face. “–
Does it displease you?”
C 2: T T S O
—116—
“Ehhh? Ah! I’m very sorry. That’s not what I meant. If that is what you think,
then I will go along with it, Satoru-sama.”
Keno immediately adjusted expression and put on a winning smile.
“Keno-san.”
Keno’s body trembled.
“Ah, ah, please forgive me, Satoru-sama …”
“Ahhhh, it’s ine, I’m not angry, Keno-san. We are travelling companions, and
since we are companions, I think we should be honest with each other. That’s
all. You can tell me if you have an opinion on the matter, you know?”
However, Keno lowered her head after he said that.
This was quite vexing for Suzuki Satoru. Keno was the one who had a better
sense of how the world worked, so if she did not speak up right away, it might
lead to a lethal failure.
“What’s the matter, Keno-san?”
Keno hesitated for a moment, and then her face tightened up before a pained
look came across her face.
And then, she spoke quietly. It was as though time had reversed itself and
she was speaking in the same way she had when they had irst met. However,
Suzuki Satoru’s keen hearing still managed to pick it up.
“I, I’m not your equal, Satoru-sama …I don’t have any right to say anything
given that I’m relying on your mercy, Satoru-sama …”
Indeed, that was the case.
Learning about the world was Suzuki Satoru’s payment for destroying the un-
dead being in the city. That could no longer serve as terms of trade. Also, after
travelling for more than a year, he would have picked up enough knowledge.

—117—
After that, he would have no reason to help Keno any more, and neither would
there be anything in it for him.
In other words, Keno had nothing she could offer him to buy Suzuki Satoru’s
help. After seeing the huge gem Satoru had taken out just now, he realized
that mere money would not be enough to entice Suzuki Satoru.
“Even so …I don’t want to be alone any more. Compared to that …I’d rather
not say anything at all …”
This time, it was Suzuki Satoru’s term to hold his breath.
There were times when he felt that this girl was very similar to him. But after
seeing the forlorn expression she had shown just now, he realized that she felt
exactly the same way as him.
Had he not felt like she had when he entered YGGDRASIL by himself, staying
in a Nazarick without anyone in it?
Suzuki Satoru got to one knee, so his eyes were even with Keeno’s.
C 2: T T S O
—118—
“Let’s make a promise. Keno-san. I will not abandon you for personal – no, for
my own reasons.”
Yes.
I wanted someone to say that to me.
I wanted someone to stay with me until the very end.
He could see the various emotions in Keno’s eyes.
“Can, can I really believe that?”
“Ahh, like I said before, we’re travelling companions. So …let’s travel. Yes, on a
journey to uncover the unknown. We won’t need any ’Just a little more’s. Let’s
go ind a way to save your parents.
Silence fell upon them, and Keno bowed her head deeply. Then, she repeated
“Thank you, thank you”over and over again.
“Now then, can you raise your head?”
Suzuki Satoru took out a gold coin and showed it to Keeno, who had only
looked up after her had asked her to do so three times.
“There‘ll be times during our journey when neither of us are willing to give
way to the other. And of course, there’ll be times when we’re unable to deter-
mine who’s right, even after we exchange opinions. At those times …”
Suzuki Satoru lipped up the coin with his inger and let it land on his palm.
He was quite impressed with how he could land it so neatly on a skeletal hand.
He had to keep the fact that it felt more natural this way a secret.
“–We’ll lip a coin. We’ll use the results of the coin toss to determine who we
go with. What do you think?”
“How could I! If possible–”
C 2: T T S O
—120—
“–It’s ine. We’re travelling together, after all …yes, we’re friends.”
As he said the word “friends”, the faces of his past guildmates suddenly
appeared in front of him.
’Friends’, Keno turned the word over and over in her mouth.
“How about it?”
“I undersrand, Satoru-sama.”
“Satoru will do. In turn, I will call you Keno.”
“But as my senior …”Keno began stammering.“A-ah, how old are you, Satoru
…sama …san?”
“My age, huh …”In terms of time spent alive, Keno was undoubtedly his supe-
rior. “Ah, I think I’ll just call you Keno-san.”
She ought to understand with that. A complicated look crossed Keno’s face,
and she muttered“I don’t like it”before puf ing up her cheeks and smacking
them.
“It’s Satoru and Keno, then.”
“Ehhh, you mean Satoru-san’s no good?”
“Well, that works too! Still, as friends, we ought to speak more familiarly with
each other. Now then, Keno. I’ll ask you again. Are you unhappy with my
previous proposition?”
Keno thought about it for a bit, and then nodded.
“By all the wealth, do you mean all the money in everyone’s homes too?”
“That was what I meant, yes.”
“Could you not do that, please? Er, Satoru... san? After all, it belongs to every-

—121—
one.”
Had she said that because she was considering the possibility that everyone
might be restored? Or was she speaking in her capacity as a princess who
stood above the common folk? Satoru did not know which was which, but
truth to be told, spending time to collect pocket change was de initely not
worthwhile.
It would be best to leave this place as soon as possible.
“Is that so. I see. I’ll go with that, then. But how about the money in the castle.
Do you think it’s alright to take it?”
“Um …I guess …?”
She sounded like she was asking herself the question more than Suzuki Satoru.Therefore,
Suzuki Satoru said nothing, but waited for Keno to reach her own conclusion.
And then, a minute later–
“I think it should be ine, yes.”
Perhaps her stiff manner of speech just now had been because she could not
gauge the distance between them. Satoru himself found people who immedi-
ately closed the distance and acted all chummy with him to be very annoying
too.
And from Satoru’s point of view, even if the clients buying his company’s prod-
ucts said,“We’re friends, right?”it would not particularly endear them to him.
Only time could solve that problem.
“We’ll do that, then. Let’s take all the money and items in the treasury …oh
yes, what about the furniture?”
“Eh?”
”I’ve shown you a few times, but I can store items into a pocket dimension.
Of course, there’s a weight limit to that, but I can easily it cabinets and beds
inside it. I don’t mind if you want to take them with you. Of course, we won’t
C 2: T T S O
—122—
be able to use them on our journey …”
He thought about his homebase in the past.
It was a wonderful base, one which he had built with his friends, and which
he had illed with all sorts of items from the stores.
He had told Keno that it was ine because he did not want her to feel the same
emptiness that he had felt at its loss.
“No, there’s no need for it. Er, it’s ine. But I want to take a few small things
with me, that should be okay, right?”
“It’s ine. Let’s go to the treasury, then.”
After indicating that she understood, Keno led the way to the treasury.
As they walked, Suzuki Satoru began to think.
In YGGDRASIL, gold coins were always in a stack and they had no weight. It
had been like that since it was a game, but he still enjoyed that bene it now.
But would the currency in this world be treated in the same way? Or would
the weight of each and every piece be totalled up? That would be troublesome.
While he could take the gems and trade them for money and items, things
might be different from how they were in the game, and he might need to put
effort into negotiations.
The vault he was led to was tiny by YGGDRASiL standards.
The coins were not piled into a big heap like in Nazarick, but separately packed
into sacks. Alsom there were paintings whose value eluded Suzuki Satoru
and a great deal of silverware, ornament, and the like. There were also many
weapons which looked like they had been used before. They struck him as
belonging in a museum as opposed to an art gallery.
The image Suzuki Satoru had conjured up in his head of the Treasury from
YGGDRASIL vanished.

—123—
“Now then, Keno. All these are yours, as a princess.”
“Eh? Don’t you need it, Satoru-sama, no, Satoru-san? They’re all the treasures
of the royal family, so I don’t mind offering them, er, I mean, giving them …no
…”
Suzuki Satoru smiled at Keno, who did not seem to know what to say. “You
don’t need to be picky with your language, you know.”
“In any case, this is the wealth your family built up over time. Given the cir-
cumstances, it should be kept by you, as the only one who retained her senses,
don’t you think? Put it all in this rucksack. It’s a magic item that can ignore up
to 500 kilograms of weight. I’ll give you one.”
“Ehh? But isn’t this really high-end stuff? I can’t take it, Satoru-san.”
Really? Suzuki Satoru began to think in earnest.
It was not a high-priced item in YGGDRASIL. Rather, it was commonplace to

use several of these rucksacks to organize the contents of one’s inventory.
“Don’t worry about it. No, if you’re worried it, then treat it as a loan. If you
don’t want it any more – yes, if we have to part, then return it to me.
“W-what if we’re together forever?”
“Then you can hold on to it forever, no? Alright, take it.”
Suzuki Satoru forced Keno to take the rucksack.
He should probably check to make sure there was nothing inside it before loan-
ing it out. It was also commonplace for YGGDRASIL players to forget magic
items from slain monsters inside them.
After seeing her accept it without complaint, Satoru concluded that he ought
to assume that the inhabitants of this world did not have inventory spaces.
However, she was not surprised by the magical effects of the rucksack, because
she had been told about such items in the past.
C 2: T T S O
—124—
It feels like I could become something like a salesman if I could make good use
of my inventory space.
However, things could get messy very quickly if he used a power which nobody
had for pro it.
Even someone who knew as little as Suzuki Satoru would understand how to
use it with just a little thought. Surely there were people out there who were
smarter and who would want it. If he became an information broker, it was
very likely that he would expose himself as one of the undead, an enemy to the
world. Therefore, he should try his best to avoid using this ability to obtain
things.
He watched her carefully place various objects into the bag with a gentle look
in his eyes. That was because the items inside it would not bang into each
other or damage each other even if one just chucked them in at random. But
surely a child who did not know that would pack them in that way.
While he wanted to help her, those were her family’s treasures. It should not
be interfered with by a third party, right? He would help if she asked for help,
but that said, Keno was also undead. Her body would not tire, so it was very
unlikely that she would seek help.
“Keno. What will you do with the weapons over there?”
Suzuki Satoru cast a spell to investigate to see what magic was imbued into
them. All of them were mediocre and would be classi ied as low-class magic
items in YGGDRASIL. While they were practically worthless, they were magic
items from this world, and to Suzuki Satoru now they were extremely rare.
Incidentally, the national-treasure level gauntlet was a middle-class magical

item. However, the breadth of the middle-class was quite broad, and it was
among the topmost examples of that grouping.
“Can we... take them?”
“That will be your decision. But since they possess magical power, they should
be magic items. If you don’t mind, could you let me appraise these items?”

—125—
After receiving Keno’s permission, he cast [Appraisal Magic Item] to perform
a more in-depth analysis.
As he thought, they were all nothing much. The armor’s enchantment boosted
defense, the weapons boosted attack power, and so on. They were all boring
magic items.
“Keno, these items seem to contain enchantments that boost their effective-
ness as battle gear. As for how much they’re worth, I regret to say I ‘m not
sure.”
Saying so, Suzuki Satoru grabbed a sword and essayed a swing with it. And
then – the sword fell to the ground.
He saw Keno look over in shock as she heard the crashing sound of metal.
“W-what …”
“What’s the matter, Satoru-sama! Is something wrong with the sword?”
Had her tone reverted to its previous one because o the sword?
“It, it’s nothing, I’m sorry. It seems my hand slipped. Hahaha, my palms must
be sweaty!”
How the hell do bony hands sweat, Suzuki Satoru mocked himself as he casually
put the sword back on the table.
The sword slipped from my hand before I knew it”Could it be that this body of
mine can’t equip swords? What’s going on?
“Ah, Keno. Can you equip – no, hold it, no, that’s not it. Could you swing this
sword?”
“Huh? This sword?”
“Ah, that’s right …but it seems a bit too large for you, Keno-”
C 2: T T S O
—126—
Keno picked up the sword instantly.
Then, she swung it with a whoosh.
The child-sized Keno was swinging a sword that was as long as she was tall,
but she did not lose her balance because of it.
“It feels really light. Is it because it’s got lightening magic inside it?”
“No …Keno, were you always very strong?”
“Huh?”
Keno’s expression told him that the answer was no, and after looking at her,
Suzuki Satoru thought “I see”. It would seem she had gained this strength
after becoming undead.
There were restrictions on how much force a human being could exert, sup-
posedly to keep them from using enough strength to tear muscle ibers. Had
those limitations been removed after becoming undead
That might be possible, but perhaps there was another reason behind it.
“Keno, what race did you become after turning undead? While the people in
the city became low-level Zombies, you’re nothing like them. You’re intelligent
and you don’t look rotted. Meanwhile, I am of the Overlord race, but you did
not gain a bony body like mine.”
“I, I dont get it …”
“Don’t you think sorting out your race might help change the present situa-
tion? To that end, would you mind answering a few questions?”
While he did not know how far his YGGDRASIL knowledge could go in this
world, learning Keno’s race would probably not be a bad thing.
After some questioning, he arrived at what might be the right answer.

—127—
She was a Vampire.
However–
YGGDRASIL Vampires look more disgusting than this, right …or is she something
like that Shalltear which Peroroncino made? Or is this a Vampire unique to this
world? There’s almost no change in her appearance before and after becoming
undead, so could she be a special case?
Vampires in YGGDRASIL were typically frontliners – warrior types.
Perhaps that was why Keno’s strength had increased, However, the fact that
her height was frozen like this was a major downside. Having a short reach
was very disadvantageous.
Maybe she should aim to be a Fencer …would it be wrong to let Keno decide how
she wants to develop herself?
Suzuki Satoru the backliner and Keno the frontliner. This was not a bad com-
bination. However, it was a little embarrassing to use a child as a shield. He
probably would not mind in a game like YGGDRASIL–
Honestly. I used to be the sort of person who wasn’t bothered by seeing the
corpses of street orphans, since they came up so often that it was hardly a rare
occurrence, but now...
Had he changed, or was he particularly interested in Keno?
“...I’ll verify this later on. Sorry to have disturbed you. You should hurry up
and empty the treasury.”
Suzuki Satoru took this time to blow the dust in the treasury around so nobody
could tell that anyone had entered.
C 2: T T S O
—128—
“Now then, we’ve collected the contents of the Treasury – is there anything
else you want to take along?”
“Yes. After this, all I need are a few small items from my room.”
She had reverted to polite speech at some point. Satoru thought You can be
more casual, you know as he replied:
“I trust you understand that we will be leaving this place soon. After that,
someone might come here to take everything in the castle or to destroy every-
thing inside it.”
Right now, he was still unsure why the people in this city had become undead.
Perhaps there was some kind of plague that turned people undead. If that was
the case, the people who came here might think that burning it all down would
be the best way to deal with it.
While she had thought of that long ago, actually hearing Suzuki Satoru say it
put a shocked look on Keno’s face.
“You don’t want to be attacked by the undead, either? Then it’s possible that
they might decide that all the undead in the city should be des …”Just as he
was about to say“destroy”, Suzuki Satoru suddenly realised that his phrasing
was too provocative, and so he changed his words. “...Should be eliminated.
That would be the normal way of thinking, right? After all, to the living, doing
so would get rid of the threat of whether or not the undead in this city would
attack their own.”
“...Mm...I get what you mean.”

—129—
“Therefore …since you’ve decided to leave, I want you to be mentally prepared
for this. After all, today might be the last time you see this city. For that rea-
son, Keno, while there’s a limit to the things you can take with you, you must
make sure that you don’t regret the choices you make. Right now, I’m not sure
whether the memories of the undead will fade away, but even if that happens,
you must keep in mind the fact that you might forget this, and you must take
good care of the things you want to preserve. As long as you preserve them
…mm, it’ll become one of your unforgettable memories.”
Suzuki Satoru took out a picture.
It was a memorial picture that had been taken when the Great Underground
Tomb of Nazarick had still been called an underground tomb – in other words,
when it had irst been conquered.
What he took out was a group photo of all the group’s members.
“Yes, it will never be forgotten.”
“What’s this?”
“These are my friends. It’s a picture we took together.”
Suzuki Satoru could not help but smile as he heard Keno’s question.
“Oh yes, if we have time during our journeys, I’ll tell you about the adventures
I had with my friends.”
“Sure!”
Suzuki Satoru chuckled as he heard her cheerful reply.
“Alright! Then go collect some things that you want to preserve as memories,
Keno …unfortunately, your body will probably not grow any more now that
you’re undead, unless you’re a special undead being that I’ve never seen be-
fore. Therefore, you should be able to wear your clothes for a long time.
“Sure! ...Huh? But should I feel happy about this?”
C 2: T T S O
—130—
“Isn’t eternal youth the dream of all women?”
“I’d be glad if I could grow a little more …”
“Is that so?”
“It isn’t?”
As a man, Suzuki Satoru did not quite get it. That said, she might have some
resistance to the idea of looking like a child and never growing again.
“Alright, then why don’t you start by picking out clothes?”
“Alright! I will!”
That said, I don’t think a princess is going to have any clothes suitable for trav-
elling. As for me, well, I obviously don’t have any.
In YGGDRASIL, it was perfectly natural for people to walk around fully armed
and armored, but given her attire and the undead he had seen in the city – in
other words, ordinary civilian attire – his robe stood out too much. That being
the case, he would need to change into clothes that could better blend into an
ordinary town, but he did not have any unassuming, ordinary garments.
Even if he did, it would be weak gear with low data capacity. It might be very
dangerous once he got into a ight.
In other words, he needed something with acceptable defense and toughness,

while still looking plain. And with Keno included, he would need two sets of
that clothing.
After checking Keno’s HP values with [Life Essence], he could tell that they
were very low. She might even end up getting killed by the splash damage
from an area-effect spell.
That said, I don’t really want to ight in battles which are big enough that she
might get caught up in them...

—131—
Unfortunately, Suzuki Satoru was not gifted at Divination magic, and even if
he could maintain a certain level of alertness with magic, he was not con ident
that he could protect against 100% of enemy sneak attacks.
It would probably be best to just directly give her items like that. However, if
he gave her a high-level item and it made others target her instead, that would
be the opposite of what he intended.
There’s too many things I need to think about. Maybe I should prepare two sets
of gear, one for when we approach a town and one for when we;re travelling
…no, if I’m not wrong I think I’ve got a robe of rapid gear switching …forget it, I
won’t think about this for now.
“Let’s go to your room, Keno.”
“Alright …er, but …this sort of thing, ah, no, er, maybe I should just ask. At the
risk of offending you, you’re male, aren’t you, Satoru-san?”
“But of course. Granted, I don’t look it.”
I’m clearly speaking with Suzuki Satoru’s voice, why’d you ask me a weird ques-
tion like that all of a sudden? Are there women in this world with voices like
this?
“Ah, this is kind of rude to say to a benefactor, but my room has always been
forbidden to all men except my father – ahem, that’s the rule that was laid
down.”
Oh? Suzuki Satoru was somewhat surprised.
She might be a child, but she was still the princess of a country, and it would
seem that these rules were quite strict.
“I see. Well, as rule is a rule. I’ll just wait outside, then …you can handle things
by yourself, right, Keno?”
He thought of the undead in maid uniforms inside the castle. There should
have been a maid to help Keno with her daily tasks.
C 2: T T S O
—132—
“Um, that’s not a problem either …oh yes, as my savior, it’s only natural for me
to invite you into my room- No, please step inside …or would you rather not?”
Keno tugged on Suzuki Satoru’s robe as she asked him that question.
“Ah, no, I’ve got not reason to refuse.
He had only said he would not be entering Keno’s room because she had said
no strangers were allowed into it. In truth., Suzuki Satoru did not mind going
inside or staying outside.
He used [Fly] to reach Keno’s room and followed her inside to take a look. It
was much classier than Suzuki Satoru’s room, but in turn it paled in compari-
son to Momonga’s room.
However, once she opened her cabinet, he found a great deal of dresses inside.
That certainly seemed like a princess’ room. However, their colors and deco-
rations were much simpler than those of YGGDRASIL; or rather, YGGDRASIL’s
clothes were much more lavish.
Keno ri led through the dresses – although some had already become discol-
ored – and then she turned her head back in Suzuki Satoru’s direction to ask
him a question.
“Which do you think is more suitable?”
Who was the one who had once said, “which do you like better”coming from
a woman’s mouth was one of the hardest questions in the world? Was it Touch
Me?
Suzuki Satoru very much wanted to say“I have the aesthetic sense of a potato,
please don’t ask me.”But she had asked him because she trusted him, and he
owed her a serious answer.
“While I think all of them suit you very well, taking them all will be very trou-
blesome. For instance, if there’s an organization behind that undead being,
they might send backup over, which would expose your presence. And we’ll
be heading off on a journey, so I don’t think anyone’s going to walk around in

—133—
out its like that, right?”
“So that’s how it is – no, is it?”
He did not know the common practices of this world, so all Suzuki Satoru could
say was ’Most likely.’ However, he felt that it was probably not too far from the
truth.
”Also, you can’t go around dressed as a member of the royal family if you want
to keep a low pro ile – oh yes, Keno. I’m sorry, but a problem came to mind.
Do people in the other cities, or perhaps other countries, know your face?”
“I”m not sure. Maybe someone might have an impression of me, uh, I guess.
The royals of other countries should know me. I remember there was a por-
trait exchange once.”
“Is that so …while you should probably be careful, it has been quite a while
since you became undead. In that case, it’s not likely that you’ll run into people
like that. Alright, we’ll go with that. Leaving aside the question of whether
or not you should wear a dress while travelling or what we said just not, you
should go collect the mementos you want to keep. In any case, if we come back
after several years and nobody’s cleaned the place out, we can take everything
here with us. For now, just pick a few dresses you like best and let’s go.”
No matter what, surely they could not keep an eye on this place for so many
years.
Keno took a while – slightly longer than Suzuki Satoru had expected – to pick
out four dresses, and then she began tidying up the smaller things in her room.
Because moving anything would leave traces and clue people in to the fact that
something had been there once, she decided to shift everything in the vicinity
to cover up those marks.
“Is that all you need to bring? In that case, we’ll put your parents and maids
in a room in the sewer. That way, they might be able to escape the attention of
anyone who comes to this city.”
C 2: T T S O
—134—
“Alright …that should be …the best way.”
“If you know of any other way to avoid outsiders inding their hiding place, we
can go with your suggestion.”
Keno shook her head.
Then there was nothing for it. They would simply have to make do.
“Now then, Satoru-san.”
“Hm?”
“Since we’ll be heading out, could you help me cut my hair?”
“Eh?”
The change in topic had come as such a surprise that Suzuki Satoru responded
in an oa ish way.
“Um, it’s like this, please look at this.”Having cast [Fly], Keno glided over to
one side of the room and nimbly retrieved a book from a shelf. “This is Book
3 of the Chronicles of the Prince of Phenia. In this book, when the princess set
out on a journey, she cut her long hair.”
Keno looked a little embarrassed, but her eyes were shining bright.
“Ahem. Alright, I don’t mind …”
Just as Suzuki Satoru was waf ling over whether it would be alright to cut her
hair for that reason, Keno came back in front of Suzuki Satoru with a pair of
scissors.
“Then, please do the honors!”
“I, ah …I’ve never cut anyone’s hair before, so let me get this out of the way irst,
I’m not con ident at all in being able to give you a pretty haircut. Maybe if I had
hair clippers I could do a passable job …But before that, I have something that

—135—
I want to tell you.”
Suzuki Satoru took the scissors, picked up a lock of Keno’s hair and snipped
off part of it. The severed hair landed in Suzuki Satoru’s hand, where it aged
and degraded as though several hundred years had passed for it, until it be-
came a puff of ash, vanishing cleanly just like the undead did when they were
destroyed.
“Keno, I’m going to cast an spell on you. Don’t resist it, alright?”
“Eh? Alright. It should be ine.”
He returned the scissors to her, and while still holding the lock of Keno’s hair,
he cast the offensive spell [Ray of Negative Energy]. While negative energy
damaged the living, it would heal the undead instead.
Upon taking the magical “attack”, Keno’s hair – to be precise, the lock in
Suzuki Satoru’s hand, which had been trimmed – regained its original length.
That was how it was.
In the moment that one became undead, one’s appearance was ixed. In that
case, what would happen to people who were missing limbs or otherwise
maimed when they became undead? That question lashed through his mind,
but he could not think of an answer and it would have been pointless anyway,
so he banished the thought from his mind.
“Keno, I think cutting your hair is considered damage to you.”
“Ehhh? Really!?”
At least he could save himself the trouble of cleaning up the cut hair.
“So even if I mess up, I can start anew over and over again …So I’m just going
to do a careless job this time round.”
“Carelessly!?”
C 2: T T S O
—136—
Suzuki Satoru ignored Keno’s cry of surprise and cast [Life Essence], then cut
Keno’s long hair to shoulder-length.
“It’s ine. The damage is minimal, to the point where you could ignore it.”
“Eh? Ehhhhhh!?”
It was only after she felt the hair behind her that she managed to calm down.
“Satoru-san! When you said you were going to cut it carelessly I got the shock
of my life!”
After hearing the reproachful tone in Keno’s voice (“Eh? Then should I apolo-
gize, then?”) Suzuki Satoru began to seriously consider the matter. Nothing
good would come of ruining his relationship with a future travelling compan-
ion.
“It was my fault, Keno.”
“Ah, no, it’s alright, ahem …It’s okay now …”
Then why were you so eager to blame me just now, Suzuki Satoru barely stopped
himself from saying.
Keno’s just a child …huh? A child? Don’t tell me she’s a senior lady?
Suzuki suddenly began thinking about that …but abandoned it in the end. In
any event, he trimmed the rest of her hair to roughly shoulder length. Then,
he used a borrowed comb – truth to be told, he had no con idence in himself
at all – to comb out her hair.
“It’s done. Or rather …I think it’s done.”
Keno walked in front of the changing mirror, but it was covered in dust and
could not show Keno’s image. Just as she was about to wipe the mirror, her
hand stopped halfway as she remembered the reason why she was sustaining
a [Fly] spell. Then, she turned around to Suzuki Satoru.

—137—
“How does it look?”
“It suits you. Mm, it becomes you,”Suzuki Satoru answered,
“Really? That makes me happy.”
Keno gave him a winsome smile.
She seemed to be in good spirits. Suzuki Satoru knew nothing about what
was pretty and what was not and about women’s hairstyles and the like. But
it would seem what he had said had played it safe.
“N-now then, let’s move on to the next step.”
After taking Keno’s parents and a maid in the room in the sewer that had been
Keno’s base, he shackled the door with rusty chains so it would not open.
While unintelligent undead creatures like Zombies could not open the doors
on their own, it was probably best to bar it just in case.
Keno had mixed feelings as she looked at the room door, and Suzuki Satoru
spoke to her.
“Alright, next up …how do you want to travel, Keno?”
“Huh?”
“We are undead. We do not tire, we don’t need to eat, and we don’t need to
sleep. We can head out right now without taking anything else with us. But
C 2: T T S O
—138—
when that happens, people will get suspicious when we enter villages or cities.
Therefore, I’d like to do something that won’t arouse suspicion.
“Like say, dragging lots of luggage around with us?”
“Won’t that make people suspicious?”
In truth, Suzuki Satoru had no idea how the people in this world travelled.
Therefore, he had no idea how to avoid suspicion.
Keno turned her head aside and said she did not know.
“In that case, which do you prefer, between taking a carriage or going on foot?”
“I’m not bothered by either …it’s ine. We don’t have the concept of fatigue,
after all. Ah, but I walk really slowly, so...:”
“It’s ine, don’t worry. I’ll match your pace, Keno.”
That said, since they were undead, could they not just run at full speed all the
time? That said, surely seeing an adult run around with a little girl by his side
would leave a bad impression on others.
“I”ll go get a carriage, then …”
“But what about the horses …hm – how should we get one?”
“Ah – that’s true. As for horses …”
Suzuki Satoru looked out the window. He could not see any sign of horses,
but he could see Zombies. Even if there were horses, they would probably be
Horse Zombies, and the other people in the city would not suffer a Zombie
horse pulling a carriage through a city. That was de initely out. Suddenly, just
then, Suzuki Satoru had an idea.
“Don’t worry. I’ll do something about the horses. Just relax and leave it to me.
The problem is the carriage. Covered wagons, cargo wagons, box wagons, on
what grounds are we going on our journey?

—139—
“Huh?”
“Are we going to be a princess and her magic caster follower? In that case,
then perhaps our country has a kind of pumpkin-shaped carriage. That might
be the best scenario for us.”
Suzuki Satoru had said so in a slightly joking tone, but Keno nervously said:
“...What about a merciful magic caster and his follower?”
“....Just in case, I want to check but, am I the merciful magic caster while you
are the follower?”
“Yes.”
“Then that suggestion is rejected.”
Suzuki Satoru did not think he could make full use of Keno as his follower to
put on a show. “In that case,”Keno said, and then she fell into thought. After
that, she absentmindedly spoke up.
“How about friends?
“Friends, huh …so we’re travelling companions …alright, our backstory is that
we’re friends?”
After taking the difference in their ages into consideration, a lot of people
would probably ind it strange that they were friends. However, Suzuki Satoru
did not feel that way. He had often seen kids who had just graduated elemen-
tary school working alongside him, and it was very hard to tell someone’s age
by their appearances in YGGDRASIL.
In fact, the leader of a guild which had rivalled Ainz Ooal Gown had been a
child in real life. And on the lip side, there were players who looked like kids,
but whose actual age was over double that of Suzuki Satoru. When he heard
them talk about their grandchildren, Suzuki Satoru froze in confusion for a
moment. He still looked back on those days with nostalgia.
C 2: T T S O
—140—
To that Suzuki Satoru, there was nothing strange about treating Keno as his
friend.
Of course, Suzuki Satoru knew that Keno was weaker than him, so the two of
them were probably protector and charge. However, it was very common in
YGGDRASIL for experienced players to team up with newbie players to power-
level them, as well as partying up with non-combatant crafter party members
to run around
Note 1: The JP text says that there are two maids here, but there should only
be one here, given later events.
Note 2: The JP text says protector and guardian, which basically mean the
same thing and turn the sentence into nonsense. It’s very likely that there
was a text error in the JP and so it was translated as protector and protectee
or charge.
Note 3: Keno pauses a lot not because she stammers, but because she keeps
switching between keigo and normal nip. This subtle shift cannot be conveyed
in chink (or English).
“Still, we need an explanation that will convince people we’re friends when we
enter towns. I guess we can take our time thinking it up during out journey.”
“Alright …although, when you mentioned a pumpkin-shaped carriage, did you

mean the edible kind of pumpkin? Is it a carriage that can be used as emer-
gency rations when we’re hungry?”
“Ah, no, it’s just shaped that way …”
Suzuki Satoru felt that verbally explaining would be troublesome, and so he

rummaged through his inventory.
“I wonder if I have one …”
He took out a photo album taken with his friends.
Suzuki Satoru lipped quickly through it.

—141—
The memories recalled by the many pictures illed Suzuki Satoru with nostal-
gia. While part of him wanted to keep staring at them, he forced himself not
to do so and continued going through the pages.
The photo he was looking for was not in this album. Suzuki Satoru switched
to another one, and then a third.
“This one. Keno, look at this picture. The carriage is in the same frame as one
of my female friends.”
Keno pressed in from the side, and then her jaw dropped.
“A Slime in a dress …a woman? Is she a Slime Princess?”
Upon the wagon was a princess in a white dress, holding a shield aloft – Bukubukuchagama.
It had been a picture to commemorate the completion of the carriage, but
Bukubukuchagama had ended up becoming the subject of the photo. That also
showed which of them had a more striking appearance.
“Hahaha, I’ll tell you about this during our trip. Now, slightly below is the
pumpkin carriage. I heard that shape is the kind girls dream about. That’s
why she’s so happy.”
Although, her brother had once muttered,“You can’t call her a girl at that age
…”
“...”
Keno looked over, visibly disturbed.
“You mean, like bad dreams?”
“Hahahaha …wait, what?”Suzuki Satoru was confused.
He had laughed out of genuine mirth, but Suzuki Satoru felt a sense of discom-
fort as his joy was quashed.
Don’t tell me the undead emotional suppression doesn’t just apply to negative
C 2: T T S O
—142—
emotions …no, when I think about it, that is the case. Not needing to eat or
drink isn’t bad, but that also means you can’t eat buf ing food. It’s got its good
and bad points...
“What’s wrong? Satoru-san?”
Perhaps it was because his worries had been suddenly quelled, but Suzuki
Satoru responded to Keno’s question with a gentle “It’s ine.”
Even so, it didn’t completely suppress my happiness. There ought to be a way to

live on while seeking joy.
“Right, then let’s start looking for carriage. Ideally, we want an old traveller’s
carriage, the kind that doesn’t make people suspicious when you use it.
“Yes!”
“Keno, when you told me not to take other people’s property, doesn’t that
mean taking their carriage would be a bad thing?”
Keno thought about it for a while, and then answered:
“It’ll be ine because we’re paying for it.”
Then, she raised her rucksack.
“I see …In that case, can I borrow some money from you, Keno?”
“Huh?”
“As I showed you earlier, I have ample funds. However, all of them are gold
coins that aren’t in circulation throughout this country. It seems dangerous to
try and pay with them.”
“Is that so? Well, if you feel that way, then I can lend – no, I can offer …give you
some.”
“No, that won’t do, Keno. To some extent, that money is your inheritance from

—143—
your parents. You can’t just hand it over to others.”
“I, I see.”
“While you might not be able to agree under these circumstances, that also
includes the relics of your ancestors. You mustn’t spend it blindly, okay?”
“I understand.”
Keno might have said that, but her expression suggested that she did not quite
get it. Perhaps Suzuki Satoru was simply forcing his views on her.
“...Therefore, can I borrow some money? I’ll pay you back until I sell the gems
I have on hand.”
“Alright!”
“Good. Then we’ll split the cost for buying the wagon. We’re friends, so we’ll
put up the same amount.”
“Of course!”
“Right! Then let’s go ind a carriage!”
“Sure thing!”
Suzuki Satoru replied to Keno with an energetic reply, and the two of them
wandered around the streets.
Along the way, Suzuki Satoru put the gold coins from this world which he had
borrowed from Keno into his pocket dimension.
While it was stored in a separate location from the YGGDRASIL coins, they did
not seem to count against his weight limit. If they did, then he would not be
able to store anything in his inventory. This was a perfectly rational design
decision for a game, but he should be in the real world now.
It’s really handy, but it kind of ruins realism in a place like this …am I really not
C 2: T T S O
—144—
in a game?
Although his undead body had con irmed to Suzuki Satoru that he was not in a
game, the handiness of his inventory made him feel like he was still in a game.
It felt unpleasant, like the game was overwriting the real world.
Ultimately, however, Suzuki Satoru would not get an answer no matter how
much he thought.
More importantly–
There’s still many other things to consider.
They had found several carriages, but all of them were heavily worn out from
age and looked like they would crumble if one tried to use them. He did not
want to waste too much time, but searching alone would have been dangerous,
so he brought Keno with him on his search.
After a long time, they inally found a serviceable covered wagon in a small
shed adjoining a large house. The strange thing was that this shed had a jail
of some sort in its basement, and there were countless female Zombies inside
the jail. It was an insoluble mystery, but Suzuki Satoru pretended that he had
not seen it. After all, no matter what he wanted to do now, it was too late.
Suzuki Satoru pushed the wagon with his superhuman strength to test it out.
The wagon creaked, but the axles did not feel like they would break straight
away. It would seem the wagon had been enchanted in its key areas.
But they didn’t enchant the whole thing. Why is that?
Still, it was pointless to think about such things. Suzuki Satoru created a [Gate]
in front of the wagon and began to push. Keno went to Suzuki Satoru’s side
and helped him push. The idea of summoning the Grif in Lord had come up,
but he had asked her to save her power.
While it was hard to say if Keno’s strength was of much assistance, the two
of them pushed the wagon outside the city. He kept the [Gate] open, then
grabbed the shirt of the guard from earlier, who was still wandering around

—145—
in the vicinity, dragged him over, then pushed him through the [Gate] before
ending the spell.
“Now then, I’ll prepare a substitute for a horse.”
What Suzuki Satoru took out was a majestic statue of a horse with its forelegs
in the air. He placed the [Statue of Animal: Warhorse] on the ground, and it
instantly expanded into a mighty equine.
“Wow! That’s an amazing horse! We didn’t even have anything this great in
our home! You’re amazing, Satoru-san!”
The smile on Keno’s face might have been the irst to match her age until now.
After seeing her honest reaction, Suzuki Satoru chuckled.
Suzuki Satoru ordered the golem horse to move to the front of the wagon,
where he tied it to the wagon with ropes.
He sat on the driver’s seat and ordered it forward, and the golem horse com-
plied.
Only then was Suzuki Satoru relieved.
This relief was because the horse conjured from an item could be used to pull
a wagon.
Suzuki Satoru had never sat on a horse or even touched one before, so he
should not have been able to make an ordinary horse in this world pull a
wagon. But fortunately enough, that problem had been solved. Suzuki Satoru
could not help but be awed by his quick thinking.
“Now then, Keno, let’s head to the neighboring city irst and see how things are
there. Then, we’ll solve the mystery of the zombi ication someday and ind a
way to save everyone!”
“Yes! I’m counting on you, Satoru-san!”
C 2: T T S O
—146—
C 3: F Y P
Night Liches were beings who absorbed a great deal of mana and by so do-
ing, transcended the state of Elder Liches. Such occurrences were rare even
throughout history, for which many of the living were grateful.
This was because Night Liches were very powerful.
They were well-versed in using incredibly high-tier spells beyond the realm of
humanity – the so-called sixth-tier. They were on par with even aged Dragons
in a ight. In addition, they also possessed many special abilities, hordes of
undead followers, a great degree of intelligence, and resided in behind many-
layered impregnable bastions.
They were capable of ruling nations, as undead kings.
In truth, there were three publicly known Night Liches–
The Dragon Night Lich, Guphandera=Argoros.
The Titan Night Lich, Siyern.
The nameless Night Lich, a lord of the shadows known as Fear.
Their domain was the size of a small country, and the surrounding nations
knew them as igures of dread.
For that reason, the name“Night Lich”was only ever spoken in hushed, fright-
ened tnes. One could say that they were mythological beings comparable to
natural disasters.
147
And right now, in front of one of those terrifying Night Liches, the one who
secluded himself from the world and laired in darkness – Kunivela – a pair of
igures suddenly appeared, as though from out of nowhere.
One of them was in a robe. The other was also in a robe, but their statures
were very different from each other, as though they were an adult and child.
Even the undead Kunivela was brie ly confused when this mysterious duo sud-
denly appeared in front of him without any forewarning.
His research had been fruitful, he possessed vast magical knowledge, and he
was quite famous in his ield. He understood that there was probably a ninth
tier of spells in the world – a fact that many people in the world probably did
not even know. Yet even he had no idea what had happened.
Kunivela made his lair in a house in a destroyed city, in a cellar he had dug out
below it.
Nobody, not even the organization, should have known about this place. And
he had undead minions deployed throughout the city. How had they evaded
their eyes and passed all his magical traps to reach this place? After all, Kuni-
vela had also used divination magic to ward himself.
However, Kunivela had not sensed anything before they suddenly appeared
before him.
However, his confusion swiftly receded. What replaced it was fear.
In this world, Night Liches were some of the mightiest beings in existence. Just
as superior beings looked down on others, it would be impossible for them to
be afraid of others. This was particularly true for those people who under-
stood his overwhelming power.
Assuming, of course, that this had happened a year ago.
A single thought appeared in Kunivela’s mind.
–It was, “They’re trying to kill me”.
C 3: F Y P
—148—
He had no intention of speaking with the two people who had suddenly ap-
peared. Kunivela immediately cast a spell. He did not choose an offensive or
defensive spell, but [Teleportation].
He abandoned this city and teleported to a distant base that he thought was
safe – this place was supposed to be safe too – without any hesitation.
FIghting was not an option. That was the only choice he could not take. Actu-
ally doing so would have been utter foolishness.
It was true that neither of them emitted an aura of might. He could not even
sense any mana from them.
But that was why they were so fearsome.
Under normal circumstances, he would have greeted them with an attack spell
to teach them the foolishness of standing in front of him.
However, these two people had broken through the Night Lich Kunivela’s surveil-
lance network. For that reason, it was only sensible to assume the two of them
were so far beyond Kunivela that he could not even sense them.
Surely the undead of the organization would have mocked Kunivela if they
heard that the Night Lich Kunivela had abandoned everything and immedi-
ately chosen to lee. However, he would only have drawn that reaction a year
ago.
Right now, the organization’s members would unanimously back Kunivela’s

choice and would have vouched for the rightness of his decision.
Note 1: Night Lich is ナイトリッチ in JP, but it’s not clear if it means Night
Lich or Knight Lich. The chink TLs asked Maru about it but he hasn’t replied
yet and nothing like Knight appeared in the later passages, plus giving a lich a
peerage title of knight is kind of weird, so they’re using Night Lich for now.

—149—
There was an organization called “Corpus of the Abyss”.
It was a group composed of undead magic casters. Originally, it had been

formed to work for their mutual bene it and avoid con licts.
The reason for that was because when the undead – as beings with unlimited
lifespans – studied magic together, friction tended to develop.
Without the three great drives (hunger, sleep, and lust), undead invariably de-
veloped other, powerful desires, and in the case of undead magic casters, they
generally tended to thirst for knowledge. For that reason, once a con lict over
knowledge began, it would tend to escalate. Neither party would stop until it
became a battle of extermination which would end with one side being anni-
hilated.
If the three great drives of the living were concentrated into a single point,
surely that single desire would become uncontrollable. It was very common
for the undead to be destroyed in this way, to the point where the living could
destroy both parties while they were absorbed in their feud.
For that reason, undead eventually emerged who understood that it was wiser
to make trades and to cooperate within reason, rather than ight to mutual
extinction over knowledge and magic items. In the end, a list of names was
made.
It was an unenchanted stone tablet that was inscribed with the participants’
names through some unknown magic, which would later be known as the
“Granisle Inscription.”
At that time, it only contained the names of four Night Liches and three Elder
C 3: F Y P
—150—
Liches. There were few rules and rulebreakers would be ganged up on by the
others. Such was the looseness of their relationship.
But 200 years after that, it gradually became a complete organization.
Thanks to an increasing number of undead members, the seven grew by 48,

becoming a large organization with 55 members, with the original seven each
being dif iculty rating 150 undead creatures.
However, very few people knew of this organization.
There were two kinds of undead who belonged to this organization.
One kind cultivated their in luence among the living and used them to achieve
their aims. The other had nothing to do with the living, working quietly for
their own aims in the world.
Very few people thought like the former, so most of their members fell into the
latter category. As a result, they did not cause many ripples in living society.
As for those who planned to build their in luence among the living, along with
it came an increase in the number of enemies. In particular, since the undead
were the enemy of everything that lived, there were times where the living
would form international alliances to exterminate them. Because of this, there
were even fewer members of the former groups. Of course, there were also
those who had put down roots in the darkness of the world of the living, but
such skilled undead were few and far between.
In the end,“Corpus of the Abyss”became a group that existed only in rumors.

The reason why they did not try to compel the aforementioned three Night
Liches to join them was to avoid them gaining attention when they did so.
That was why it took so long for the problem to be discovered.
The irst to notice that problem was one of the oldest member of the inner cir-
cle. He was one of the founders of the organization, Benjeli Ansis, also known
as “Abyss”.

—151—
He was a six-armed, two-headed Night Lich, who was familiar with the use of
sixth-tier arcane spells and sixth-tier spells from other traditions, a fearsome
being that humanity could not overcome. If he had been willing to emerge into
the spotlight, the aforementioned three Night Liches would have become four
instead.
That day, he had been heading for the stronghold of Granz Locke, a fellow
member of the inner circle and a practitioner of the eighth tier.
After paying various prices, he had intended to learn how Granz had reached
the eighth tier. But Granz had not appeared that day. Therefore, Benjeli went
to Granz’s stronghold.
It was not unusual for the undead, who had no maximum lifespan, to lose them-
selves in research. Granz must have been that way, Benjeli had thought as he
reached his destination. However, as Benjeli dismounted from his Undead
Dragon, his bodyguard cum mount, he froze in place because of the strange
mood in the air at Granz’s stronghold.
Granz had dozens of Elder Liches on guard duty and drove them hard as his
servants. Usually, one of them would have immediately appeared to show Ben-
jeli the way after he showed up, But nobody came even after he waited for a
while.
Benjeli summoned his own minions and cautiously entered the stronghold,
where he immediately realised what had happened.
Everything had been taken. His research and his wealth was gone without a
trace.
The undead were the enemies of the living, so it was not unusual for the un-
dead to be destroyed. Even such powerful undead beings were occasionally
killed off by even more powerful living beings. But the strange thing was that
there were no signs of battle. It seemed as though he had suddenly gone out-
side.
Granz was a Night Lich. In other words, he was of the highest order of un-
dead. Could someone like that have been destroyed without any room for re-
C 3: F Y P
—152—
sistance?
With a strange unease in his heart, Benjeli checked the status of all of the or-
ganization’s members.
And then – the organization trembled.
Of its 55 members, 21 of them were completely uncontactable. This was not

just limited to members of the outer circle, but even founding members of the
inner circle.
Before anyone had realised it, roughly 40% of the group’s membership had
been destroyed. This chilled the spines of the undead, which should not have
known the meaning of fear; the idea that their members – who could destroy
nations – had not even left any messages or information behind, which meant
that they had been unilaterally obliterated.
As powerful individuals, they could take down a nation by themselves. Every-

one was possessed of such arrogance, which was why they rarely worked with
each other and“Corpus of the Abyss”had never worked together as a group.
However, they no longer had the luxury to do so. Everyone shared their infor-
mation, looked out for each other, and joined their forces. Once, this organiza-
tion had many absentees in their meetings that were spaced years apart, but
now they all met on a monthly basis.
Even so, their numbers continued to dwindle.
Some unknown being was slowly, gradually hunting down the organization’s
members.
These beings, who were more than a century old, knew fear for the irst time.
At this point, they no longer cared about face or reputation.
They had started meeting on a monthly basis at irst, but as their numbers fell,
they were now meeting once every two days. Seeing everyone present at those
meetings reassured them, but if someone was missing, they would worry that
they would be next, and thus they would live each day in fear. Some of them

—153—
had even started staying together.
Even though they tried their hardest to gather information, all they found was
a mystery.
They did not know why they were being attacked. Was it because of hatred
or revenge or some other emotion? Or was it for the fruits of their research,
or material goods like money and the like? But the most important question
was–
–Who was doing this?
Their aims were irrelevant now. The new conclusion was an unconditional
surrender followed by begging for their unlives. While some people had sug-
gested ighting at irst, they had all lost the will to ight at this point.
The organization of Night Liches known as “Corpus of the Abyss”was now

in the grip of an unknown terror.
It was under these circumstances that Kunivela had decided to cast [Telepor-
tation]
He had not chosen to surrender because he thought he could lee. Rather,

it was because he needed to organize his thoughts enough to converse with
them. In addition, he did not want to speak with them by himself. It would be
better to withdraw irst and then surrender as a group, Kunivela thought.
However, a moment after the [Teleportation] took effect, Kunivela froze.
He was still in front of these two mysterious people. The [Teleportation] had
C 3: F Y P
—154—
not taken effect. Perhaps some spell had negated it.
Kunivela, as one of the undead, had already witnessed many things he had
never seen before just today. The fear rose inside him once again, and his eyes
went wide as he studied the pair before him.
The taller robed igure extended a hand.
It was a skeletal hand.
The names of many skeletal magic casters lashed through his mind, but they
were all oddballs. None of them could have defeated Kunivela the Night Lich.
So what was this being – as his thoughts reached that point, they froze.
His mind was under c*trol.
He could not even resist it.
Kunivela the Night Lich had actually been c*trolled like a Zombie or a Skele-
ton. His mind and soul had already acknowledged the being before him as his
controller – his Master. What should have been an object of peer had become
a Master to whom he owed his loyalty.
He could tell that this was a skill to dominate the undead, one which he pos-
sessed as well. However, that skill was only effective on undead weaker than
himself – which meant that his Master was signi icantly more powerful than
Kunivela. Once under his c*trol, Kunivela would have no chance to shake it off
so long as the other party did not want to relinquish control. All that was left
now was to beg him – his Master – to show mercy.
Master pulled back his face-concealing hood.
It revealed a bony skull. Based on the skeletal hand he had just extended, it
was not a mask, but his actual face.
There must have been some meaning behind not killing Kunivela but choosing
to control him. It would be best if it was because he felt that it would be a
shame to kill him – that it would be better to keep him alive, the c*trolled

—155—
Kunivela thought.
“Now then, start by – handing over all your research notes and your treasure.”
“Hand it over!”
The smaller igure to the side removed its hood too.
It had blonde hair and red eyes.
She looked like a human child, but she was apparently undead. Given her intel-
ligence and appearance, he concluded that she was a Vampire that had been
spawned from a human. As she was a companion of his Master, he could not
bring himself to harbor any hostility towards her.
“I hear and obey. Now I shall begin with my treasure.”
Kunivela used a key to unlock the treasury in his room and took out all the
sacks within.
There were 15 of them in total. Each of them contained a thousand gold coins,
for a total of 15,000 coins – weighing 150 kilograms in all. While the undead
did not directly need money, there were times where some of the living were
willing to deal with them, typically people from the dark side of society. Com-
pleting their requests would reward them with gold, and gold was also a valu-
able item when dealing with them, so he had naturally saved up a lot of it.
There was also a bag of gemstones in addition to those. The table also had
spell scrolls, enchanted wands, and other magic items.
“I also have three other bases besides here. The other half of my assets are
located there.”
Since he was being dominated, he truthfully revealed the location of all his
hidden treasure in order to maximize the gain for his Master.”
“Hoho, that’s quite a lot.”
C 3: F Y P
—156—
“It really is!”
“...Home Invader No. 2 …don’t you think you should show a little restraint?
You really let yourself go, didn’t you? While I’ve been thinking it all this time
…I have to say it today. Shouldn’t you behave more like a princess? You were
when I irst met you.”
“–Number One. We’ve been travelling together for ive years, you know? After
going through so much, even the undead will change to some extent.”
“Umu. I have my doubts about that. Logically speaking, the undead should
not be changing on a mental level – does that also mean they’ll never grow?
So does that mean this is the way your personality’s always been, Number
Two?”
“It doesn’t seem that way to me …and when you get down to it, it’s all because
of you, Number One. What with all that impossible magic, magic items that
are each worth an entire kingdom, and summoning monsters that look like
they could level an entire country by themselves …”
Master ignored the chattering girl and opened a sack, then took several gold
coins out of it.
“...So they’re all trading currency, then? That helps me out a lot. After all,
exchanging a large sum of money is quite troublesome.”
Calculating the gold content of each country’s gold coins was very trouble-
some, and so in order to facilitate easy trades, Kunivela only used these coins.
“Was that why you’ve been using recast YGGDRASIL coins all this while then,
Number One?”
“You’ve seen them before, haven’t you? That’s exactly it, Number Two. Now
then, on to the heart of the matter. My irst question is, what are the move-
ments of your organization? How cautious are they of me?”
“We’re wary of you, of course, but everyone is basically prepared to surrender

unconditionally at this point. It seems some of them have also led the group.”

—157—
“Name them.”
Kunivela recited a list of former members who had run away. There were a
total of six of them.
“What do you think, Number Two?”
The girl consulted the piece of paper in her hand and nodded.
“It seems two of them got away. What should we do, Number One?”
“Hunt them down and kill them. If we don’t rip them out by the roots, we’ll
never be able to get a good night’s sleep.”
“–That’s wonderful, Number One! You’ve gotten better at telling jokes! See,
the undead can grow too! Next we’ll have to work on your naming sense!”
“...I was not joking.”
“Ah, um...“
Master did not speak. The girl bit her lip and peeked at Master.
Rudeness to the Master was intolerable, but Kunivela had not been permitted
to attack.
And also...
Were the two who escaped lucky or unlucky? Given the conversation from just
now, they don’t sound like they’re going to spare them...
“Are the names I pick really in such bad taste?”
“...Frankly speaking, they are. Ah, but Heteromorphic Zoo was pretty good. It
was funny.”
“Funny, huh …”
C 3: F Y P
—158—
“Still, Blondie was terrible!”The girl planted her hands on her hips. “Those
guards were giving me weird looks back then and it was so embarrassing!”
“But they didn’t say anything …”
“That’s because names have different meanings among different races, and
being killed for making fun of someone’s name isn’t anything new. People
are more sensitive to that problem in cities with mixed populations. But they
couldn’t hide what they were thinking …”
“But we didn’t go there again after that–”
“–Excuse me, Master?”Kunivela asked nervously. Both their eyes – Kunivela

only cared about his Master’s gazes turned to him. “All the undead magic
casters who belong to“Corpus of the Abyss”are willing to surrender to you,
Master. Does it please you?”
“Oh, yes, let’s settle things on this end irst. While it’s bad form to answer a
question with another question, I still have to ask: why do I have to accept it?”
Kunivela gulped at Master’s “doubtful”attitude.
“You lot only pay lip service to the idea. Why should I spare you? Only by
tearing you out by the roots will I eliminate future problems.”
“We would never do such a thing. We could not even think of defying–”
“–Ah, I’ve heard enough of that. Then what would happen if you learned our
weakness?”
He could not hide anything from Master’s demands.
“If it bene ited us to destroy our foe once we seized his weakness, we would
do so.”
“You see?”
“Only with respect to elements that Master deems harmful by taking us as vas-

—159—
sals we will surely be of use for instance I can guarantee that we can outper-
form any other think-tank as long as we work together and of course we can
serve as troops against your enemies Master while your power is matchless
surely numbers can serve as an advantage”
Kunivela desperately struggled to demonstrate his worth.
“Hm, that is true. I do have something that needs researching. But according
to your colleagues which I eliminated earlier, nobody can do it. Is that true?”
Everyone had a rough idea of who was studying what within the group. They
shared their information to avoid feuding over resources due to duplicating
each others’ efforts. However, there was no guarantee that each person was
telling the truth about the contents of their research. Kunivela himself was
conducting secret research of his own.
Perhaps this hidden material could be used as bargaining material. If he said,

“everyone has their own secret topics,”then Master would need to go and
question everyone, which would mean he might step up his attacks against
the organization. Perhaps the others had considered that too, which was why
they had chosen to be killed without saying a word, which was why Master
had not expressed any doubts in that area.
“–Then, what if we offered up a ixed sum to you every year? With a great deal
of money, you could hire more of the living to help carry out research–”
“I have no need for money.”
“Mm.”
The girl beside him nodded,
“Then, then why did you have me hand over my treasures irst?”
Was that not very strange? In response to Kunivela’s question, Master shrugged
nonchalantly.
“I was just looking for any rare items you had among it. Ah, and I also wanted
C 3: F Y P
—160—
to savor the adventurer’s spirit of gaining treasure after beating a dungeon.”
Kunivela could not help but wonder what he meant by “adventurer’s spirit”
.
Was he going to wipe all of them out just for that?
Surely he would have fought back with all his might if he had not been c*trolled.
Of course, that was nothing more than a pointless fantasy.
“I have more questions for you. Since you are under my control, will the other
members of your organization come to save you, or will this stronghold self-
destruct after a while – that is to say, is there any demerit to us in staying
here?”
It was hard to explain what those demerits were.
If Kunivela vanished, the others would assume that something had happened
to him. But who on earth would risk themselves like this? Perhaps all of them
might come, but probably not to rescue Kunivela or to attack Master. It was
more likely that they would offer surrender or ask to negotiate.
In any event, there was nothing which would be immediately unfavorable to

Master. However, one could not overlook any disadvantageous developments
which might emerge after this.
“There are none. However, that is only for the next day or so. If several days
pass – the more time passes, the more likely someone will think something is
off. In addition, there are still c*trolled undead in this base. What about them?
If they are still around, they might launch an attack.”
Kunivela might be under c*trol, but that was just him. The undead he had
created were a different matter. They would probably carry out their orders
to kill all intruders the moment they saw Master.
On the other hand, now that Kunivela was c*trolled, the undead that were un-
der Kunivela’s c*trol would be freed of it. Those undead were probably trying
to lee right now and would not attempt to begin hostilities.

—161—
“Ah, if it’s just the undead here, then I can deal with all of them easily even if
they attack me all at once. There’s no need to worry about that.”
“Sir!”
Kunivela bowed his head.
He understood this already, but hearing Master actually talk about his superi-
ority left him speechless.
“Now then, explain your indings to Number Two; Be quick about it.”
“Understood.
The research of the undead – for the members of“Corpus of the Abyss”, their
fundamental aim was to achieve great magical might. While he did not think
the girl would understand, he told her anyway.
During this time, Master stored all the treasure into a magically-created pocket
dimension.
“...And that is it.”
“Alright, thank you for your hard work. Now, for the next question: Tell me
everything about all the members of your organization. Their abilities, their
locations, points of note, and so on.”
So that was it. He had used this power to dominate the others, then made
them tell him everything before destroying them one by one.
In the past, they had all acted individually, but now that they were all inform-
ing each other of their status, it was as though everyone was joined by invisible
strings. Rather than reap the harvest when he sensed his prey approach, all
Master had to do was pull on that string and draw them over.
He did not want to talk, but Kunivela told him everything he knew. Thanks to
the Undead Domination, he could not hide or lie about anything.
C 3: F Y P
—162—
The girl would throw pointed questions his way from time to time. It was
probably to ensure that it matched up with what they had learned from the
already-destroyed members.
“Thank you.”Although Master had thanked Kunivela for coming clean, he prob-
ably meant none of it.
“Now then, this is the last question–”
The words “last question”made Kunivela panic. He had not yet shown his
usefulness, and if this kept up, it would be for the worst.
“–Enough, Number One.”
The girl interrupted in a tone that suggested fatigue, or an empty vitality.
“That’s enough, Number One. After all, I’ve done a lot of research on my own,
and I understand now …you know what I said about not dreaming any more
two years ago?”
“...Is this about the Celestial Maiden of the Sun? But this isn’t just for you,
Number Two. I’ve told you several times, but this is also for my own personal
interest. It’s not for you, but for me.”
The expression on the girl’s face was strange; it seemed lonely and happy at
the same time. Kunivela could not understand it.
“I’ll ask, then. Do you know anything about how the country of Inveria was
destroyed by all its people becoming Zombies?”
He searched his memory after hearing the word Inveria, but all he knew about
it was that it was some faraway country.
“No, I know nothing.”
“Is that so …Then, do you know of anyway to revert a person who has been
turned into a Zombie back to normal – that is to say, back into a living being?
It doesn’t matter if it’s very unlikely.”

—163—
While he felt that this was a good time to demonstrate his worth, Kunivela
knew nothing about the topic. If he had not been dominated, he would prob-
ably have tried to make something up to save his life, or lied that he was just
about to begin research into that topic.
“No, I do not. But they say legendary beings like the Dragon Lords should
know something about it.”
“That name comes up often. The vast being that loats in the sky, as well as the
Brightness Dragon Lord.”
“In addition, there are–”
He listed the names of all the Dragon Lords he knew of. But he added that he
was not sure where they were or if they actually existed.
Kunivela felt that this was his chance and desperately tried to sell himself.
“If you give me time, I will ind the locations of these Dragon Lords immedi-
ately.”
“A good suggestion, but I will still be destroying you.”
He received an answer immediately
“But, but why? Am I not useful to you?”
“Because allowing others to know about us would have many demerits for us.
It is because you did not know about us that you could not ind the right way
to deal with us.”
“But it would be impossible to betray you if you used your ability to dominate
everyone.”
“Indeed, that is so. But as you know, there is a limit to undead domination,
both in upper limits and total numbers. There are far too many drawbacks
for me to afford the luxury of dominating you. So long as there is no way to
absolutely guarantee that you will never betray me.”
C 3: F Y P
—164—
“We would never betray–”
“I explained it to you just now, didn’t I?”
Kunivela swallowed his words.
There was nothing he could show the undead being before him that could
change his mind.
“Now then, let’s put an end to this.”
Suzuki Satoru and Keno rode their covered wagon onward. This was not the
covered wagon they had“bought”from Keno’s Kingdom of Inveria, but some-
thing that they had purchased around a year ago. Incidentally, this was the
fourth such carriage; the irst had been destroyed, the second had been burned
in an attack, and the third had been abandoned.
The two people on the driver’s seat – Suzuki Satoru with reins in hand, and
Keno beside him with a magical tome on her lap – chatted about nothing in
particular as usual while they made their way over the quiet plains.
Keno’s hair, which descended to her slender, porcelain neck, swayed in the
wind.
While she had asked Suzuki Satoru to cut it for her, he felt that it would be
better for her to wear a hood. That was was unsure if the smell of dirt and
dust in the air would infuse itself into her hair.
However, he would not actually say that out loud.
Keno was at a dif icult age now.
If Suzuki Satoru had brought it up, she would go “Hmph ∼ ”and puff up

—165—
her cheeks. Keno’s mood improved when he did not treat her like a child, so
Satoru too had tried not to talk like that.
She had been alone for 40 years, and the two of them had been together for
ive more. Her mindset should have grown more during the latter part of that.
However, she did not seem to have grown at all.
He worked the range, which slapped against the horse’s rump. There was no
meaning to that action. The horse pulling the wagon was the same Golem that
had pulled their wagon back then. But it was all part of the act. The two of
them had done a lot of acting during their journey.
It was true that both of them were undead and they had a Golem Horse. None
of them needed to sleep and they could all see in the dark. However, they still
set up tents at night to avoid suspicion. Of course, they did not need to sleep,
so the two of them typically talked in their tents until daybreak.
While Keno’s actual age exceeded Suzuki Satoru’s she had not had much life ex-
perience since she had never left that city. She was a ten year-old heiress who
had never left her hometown. This meant that she rapidly ran out of things to
talk about and could only fall back to her knowledge of what she had learned.
On the other hand, Suzuki Satoru’s stories were very well-received by Keno.
Not his stories of the real world where Suzuki Satoru lived – a world shrouded
by dense cloud cover – but tales of YGGDRASIL.
To a girl who lived in a world of swords and sorcery, Suzuki Satoru’s adven-
tures in YGGDRASIL were what made her eyes glow in excitement.
At irst, there were quite a few things which made Keno frown. They seemed
too far-fetched and ridiculous for her. But Suzuki Satoru had proof. While it
was not a complete record, Suzuki Satoru’s photo albums contained pictures
of the things he spoke about.
Keno, who did not know what photos were, seemed to regard them as exquisite
portraits. But after seeing a photo – of Satoru and herself – she accepted that
they were faithful depictions of the landscape.
C 3: F Y P
—166—
Things were simple after that.
They proved that the adventures which illed Keno with dread were events
which Suzuki Satoru had experienced. In other words, the adventures of the
great magic caster Suzuki Satoru were true.
The admiration in Keno’s eyes soon turned into shining respect, which Suzuki
Satoru saw. It greatly improved his mood and he began to speak effusively.
Before long, Keno knew the adventures of Ainz Ooal Gown like the back of her
hand.
That was how they had spent their ive years.
And today, the same story ended as the wagon swayed.
“And so everyone from Ainz Ooal Gown gave rise to another legend. You’re
amazing, Satoru.”
“Fufu, it’s nothing that great, Keno. With members like that, accomplishing
that much was child’s play. Here’s a photo of that time.”
Suzuki Satoru let go of the reins and gave verbal orders to the Golem Horse.
He used his empty hands to take out his photo album and lipped through it,
muttering “where is it”as he did. He found a picture of them after that had
defeated the Fire Giant Lord Surtr and showed it to her.
“Wow!”Keno exclaimed in delight. “You’re amazing …I can’t believe you

managed to defeat such a mighty giant …Mm, no. It was possible because of
everyone in Ainz Ooal Gown. After all, who else could defeat a Giant Lord who
wielded such a powerful laming staff?”
“Yes …that might be true.”
After taking back and putting the picture away, he recalled the many times
they had beaten Surtr.
It had not been terribly dif icult because his elemental resistances were supremely

—167—
monofocused, but Suzuki Satoru did not want to say so and shatter the girls’
dreams, thus disappointing her. Therefore, Suzuki Satoru simply smiled.
“Precisely! You and your friends were amazing, Satoru!”His spirits raised,
Suzuki Satoru went along with Keno’s excitement.
“Really now! I guess so! The way everyone managed to avoid death and hang
on after he threw away his sword and took out Laevatein was very well done.”
“Yup! Everyone was amazing! They won because of you, Satoru!”
“You think so? Hahaha!”
Suzuki Satoru laughed, in a very good mood.
“Did you and your friends really repeat all those amazing adventures, Satoru?”
“Indeed we did. And then we’re going on a great adventure on ourselves too,
aren’t we?”Keno smiled bitterly.
“Really? But it doesn’t feel like a fancy adventure or anything.”
“Doesn’t it all depend on how you look at it? It’s been ive years since we set
out from your country. Haven’t we been to many countries and seen many
mysteries? Fighting isn’t everything, you know.”
Enjoying the unknown.
Heading out on a trip and using your own eyes to see the world – was that
not the true adventure YGGDRASIL sought? Now, he could kind of understand
how the World Searchers felt.
Of course, there was nothing wrong with ighting beside your friends and play-
ing the game. But Suzuki Satoru was con ident in saying that his journey with
Keno was the journey the two of them ought to have gone on.
“I – suppose. That Seven-Scorched Plain and Clear Lake were both pretty
amazing.”
C 3: F Y P
—168—
“Personally, the Seven-Scorched Plain was kind of gross for me, but the Clear
Lake was very beautiful. It looked just like glass.”
“Yup. It’s amazing!”
The two of them continued reminiscing about that beautiful sight as they con-
tinued onward. “If only I could see those sights again.”
“We can go again if we’ve got nothing on. After all, our lifespans are unlimited.”
”That’s true,”Keno replied.
“And also …you’ve become stronger than before, Keno. Want to try taking on
a powerful enemy?”
Travel and battle were inextricably linked. It was not a matter of security;
when one went to less populated regions, monsters that regarded one as prey
would show up, and there was the chance of meeting strong foes when visiting
scenic spots. That said, Suzuki Satoru had only encountered one opponent
that he would consider strong. However, there were countless foes who would
have killed Keno instantly had she been alone.
Suzuki Satoru was in charge of violence while Keno would handle the brain-
work, but it was still important for Keno to be tough enough to take a hit from
a powerful being.
“Just, just count me out …ah! I know you’re thinking about me, Satoru, and
I’m glad! And you’ve also lent me several amazing items! But what’s do you
call it? Ah, grinding, that doesn’t seem to work, does it? I mean, I don’t really
like taking a stick and beating a dying Dragon with all its limbs chopped off
over and over again... I’m not talking about your plan, but more like how you
kept ignoring its pleas for mercy, er, yeah, that’s kind of heart-wrenching – no,
it’s not like that. Of course I know you don’t like that sort of thing either, and
you’re only doing it because of me. And I don’t want to get the pretty clothes
you lent me dirty. I’m just thinking that maybe there could be another way
next time.”
Keeno managed to squeeze all those words out with unnecessary haste.

—169—
It would seem she did not like the incident where she was training on the
Dragon. Well, having a girl do that sort of thing was a little inhumane, Suzuki
Satoru regretted. Maybe I should ind an opponent she won’t mind abusing next
time. Thieves and others who were unworthy of mercy should probably be left
for a later date because they could speak. Maybe some creature who could not
speak or an object might be better. Suzuki Satoru then began to consider vari-
ous monsters. Personally speaking, giant insects and the like seemed like good
candidates.
“I’ve got it, Keeno. Next time I’ll plan it out better when we go grinding.”
He smiled and gave her a thumbs up. Keno responded with an expression that
was hard to describe in words. It was a precious look that he could only see
once a year. No; when they had irst set out, he felt like he had seen it more
often than that, but he was not so sure about the events of ive years ago.
“Umu. That said, I don’t know how your karma value’s changed. However,
since mine is negative, I’m hoping that yours will become positive to compen-
sate. That being the case, it would be best to slaughter opponents with nega-
tive karma values.”
“Ah, eh? No, that, er …Satoru, let’s talk about that later. Look, you can see the
city already. It really does stand out.”
“Ahhh, so it does.”
Suzuki Satoru could see a city ahead of him. He had heard about it through
rumors, but it was quite a large walled city. “Large”in this case did not refer
to its scale, but in a literal sense; the physical buildings and city walls were
very large. Of particular note was the massive rocks to either side of the gates.
They were roughly 150 meters tall or so. The rocks that were placed on either
side of it had become part of the city wall.
The city walls had not been built because they had been located next to those
rocks. Rather, the Giants who lived nearby had delivered them from their
homes as a sign of friendship. After that, thanks to the friendly relations with
those giants, every part of the city – like say, the buildings, the urban layout,
and so on – were sized so that the giants would not have to undergo discom-
C 3: F Y P
—170—
fort, or at least that was what Suzuki Satoru had heard.
How many Giants had it taken to ship it over, and how had they done it?
As Suzuki Satoru considered the matter with growing interest, he indicated to

the hooded Keno that she should change her ring.
As a Vampire, Keno suffered a penalty to all actions under sunlight. However,

she had managed to negate that by wearing an anti-sunlight ring. The indica-
tion was for her to change it to something else. Even wearing a hood would
not negate the penalty and she would still feel tired, but things would be trou-
blesome if she could not endure just that tiny bit.
He had lent four rings to Keno: a “ring of reducing sunlight exposure penal-
ties”, a“ring of proof against undead control and banishment so even Suzuki
Satoru could not dominate her”, a “ring of proof against divination magic”
and a“ring of immunity to bindings and other movement impediments”. He
would give her others depending on the circumstances.
This time round, she would be putting on the “ring of proof against undead
control and banishment”and the “ring of proof against divination magic”,
both of which were very important when entering cities.
In contrast, Suzuki Satoru made no attempt to hide his bony visage. After all,
one could say that he had been training to enter cities with his face exposed
during his ive years of travelling. Also, he had been told that it would be better
to show his true face when trying to enter cities. If he was forthright and did
not try to hide himself, it would be easier to bluff his way through.
He had tried using illusions to camou lage himself before, but after an un-
happy accident he no longer relied on them.
“Speaking of which, Satoru.”
“Hm?”
“Why are we coming back this way?”

—171—
Keno’s homeland was only a little further beyond this place. Satoru had not
brought her here during the past ive years.
“Hm? We’ve been all over the world, but we haven’t come here, have we?
Wouldn’t it be good to climb those mountains we can barely make out in the
distance?”
“I see.”
It would seem that Keno did not quite believe that explanation, given her tone.
Suzuki Satoru could tell given that they had spent ive years travelling together.
However, he had no intention of telling Keno the reason for coming to this city.
The Golem Horse-drawn wagon carried the two of them to the main gate with-
out slowing down. Perhaps they had good timing, but there was nobody there
except Suzuki Satoru and company.
The gate guards were assembled, and there was danger in the air. Everyone
had their spears ready. He glanced to the walls and saw the archers assembled
there. Needless to say, they were all wary of Suzuki Satoru.
“Halt!”
A stern voice called out to them. It seemed to belong to some sort of guard
captain. Suzuki Satoru nonchalantly ignored it and replied in a bright, cheerful
tone.
“Yo, nice weather we’re having.”
Confusion immediately spread throughout the guards, but they soon resumed
their stern demeanor.
“What are you doing here, undead!?”
“The undead? Where?”
Suzuki Satoru looked around, as though on purpose.
C 3: F Y P
—172—
“What nonsense are you–”
“–Could it be that you’ve mistaken me for one of the undead!?”
He interrupted the soldiers cries and shouted back at them.
“I’m not undead! I’m Satoru the Oldbone!”
“Old …bone?”
The soldiers looked at each other and then they shook their heads. He could
hear them asking each other, “Have you heard of them before?”“As if, this
is the irst time I’ve heard this.”
“Don’t you think it’s very rude to mistake one of the glorious Oldbones for an
undead creature? You’re insulting our nation!”
The gate guards looked at each other again. The Captain – that would be his
name for now – replied in a very confused tone. However, he showed no sign
of lowering his weapon. Still, that was only to be expected.
“You mean, you’re not undead?”
“I told you, didn’t I? I’m Satoru, of the glorious Oldbones!”
“No, ah, my apologies. Forgive my ignorance, but I’ve never heard of the name
Oldbone before.”
“What!? You don’t even know of we great and mighty Oldbones? What kind of
hick town is this anyway …”
The proud gate guards naturally took offense to being dismissed as hicks. While
they were unhappy with this, it would seem they had eased off greatly in their
caution.
There were many races in this world. Humanoids aside, there were also many
demihumans and heteromorphs with bizarre appearances. Discriminating
against members of those races might incur the ire of their nations. If that

—173—
led to a war, it might result in the extinction of one party. In fact, several coun-
tries had been destroyed in in that way.
For that reason, the gate guards had been asked to respond appropriately to
the situation. The more species that a nation made contact with, the more
intensively that nation’s guards would be trained.
In other words, they would not act rashly if they thought he was not undead
but part of the Oldbone race.
After that, taking advantage of their confusion and seizing control of the situ-
ation would be key.
“It seems I need to let these closeted hicks know of the greatness of us Old-
bones. Like I said before, I am Satoru, hailing from Greatokyo, the great capi-
tal of the Oldbones. I have come here …to ind something of value, although I
don’t think there’s anything great here which will catch my eye.”
“....Are you a trader?”
“Indeed I am. That said, I won’t buy anything if nothing catches my eye.”
“We need to check your luggage irst, but before that, we really need to, uh
…what’s that …ah …check you out. You understand, right? If you do, then
…please wait there. I’ll go get the priest.”
The Captain’s tone gradually segued into one giving in to Suzuki Satoru.
“I understand. While I was wondering exactly what kind of primitives you

were to mistake the Oldbones for the undead, we are very magnanimous.”
“And that girl over there is?”
“She is my companions, and also an Oldbone.”
“Hah?”
The Captain looked at Keno in shock, and then began comparing her to Satoru.
C 3: F Y P
—174—
He could be heard muttering questions like“He says she’s an Oldbone?”
“They’re
completely different, right”
“Very similar, no?”
“...Ah,um.”
The Captain was looking down in what seemed to be embarrassment.
Soon, Suzuki Satoru could see a soldier bringing a priest over. He was a fat
man who looked like just running a little bit would put him out of breath.
After he arrived, the priest wiped his sweat away with a handkerchief and
panted heavily, like he was struggling for breath.
The Captain said, “Excuse me”and went over to the priest.
“Priest-dono, thank you for taking the trouble to come all the way out here.”
“What are you saying, Captain-dono? This is our duty. That said, I hope you
won’t rush me so much next time. I don’t want to be dragged before the throne
of the gods before I arrive here.”
The priest’s breaths were like sobs as he replied.
The two of them had done their best to quiet themselves, and they were some
distance away, but Suzuki Satoru could still hear them.
“Still, aren’t there horses at the temple?”
“What are you saying Captain-dono? Don’t you feel sorry for any horse I ride?”
“Priest-dono …it might be better for you to learn to ride.”
“It’ll hurt my butt and thighs, so I’ll pass, if you don’t mind!”the priest said as
he ignored the Captain’s reply of“But you have healing magic”and stared at
Suzuki Satoru.“Very well, I shall do what I was called here to do. Turn unde–”

—175—
“No, those people claim to be Oldbones. They don’t seem to be undead.”
“Hah? Oldbones? ...But they look like undead to me.”
“Are they? However, things will get really troublesome if they really aren’t
undead …”
“Hm– alright. After all, it would be bad if I chased away people who might
donate to our temple, and who knows how the higher-ups will censure me. If
I ended up becoming a village priest then– ahem!”
“No, that’s not the problem, Priest-dono.”
“No, that is the problem, Captain-dono. This place lies within the Marquis’
domain. Even if he’s given us some degree of autonomy, we will still suffer if
we act on our own, without regard for the nation’s interests. Moreover, the
incident will blow up if we offend someone who happens to be a high-ranking
member of another race. Captain-dono, I trust you don’t want your name to
go down in history as the fool who started a war that led to the destruction of
the nation, do you? I, of course, will pass on that. In addition, should such a
thing come to pass, it would also cause all sorts of trouble for everyone else
too!”
“...So you do get it. Therefore, could I trouble you to check whether or not they
actually are undead?”
“It’s very troublesome, so can’t you just let them go? Have some soldier keep
an eye on them while pretending to be an escort or something.”
THe two of them exchanged looks, and in the end, the priest rounded his shoul-
ders in defeat.”
“Fine, ine, I get it.”
As the priest grumbled about having to cast a spell for free, he walked up to
Suzuki Satoru and then greeted him with a cheery smile.
“Greetings, honored guest of the Oldbones. I am a servant of the temple in
C 3: F Y P
—176—
this city. While I believe your words, I need to cast a spell in order to allay the
doubts of others. I pray you do not resist it.”
The fact that he had not even stated his name showed exactly how desperate
he was to avoid trouble. One could say it was exactly as Suzuki Satoru had
planned.
“I understand. Please proceed, priest-dono.”
“[Detect Undead] – I see. I need,Captain-dono, he is not undead, being that

there was no reaction to it. Also – yeeart!”
The priest raised his hand. Suzuki felt a strange force pushing on him. It was
probably some kind of undead-destroying ability. However, it was completely
ineffective on Suzuki Satoru and Keno. While the difference in their levels was
part of it, the main reason was thanks to their magic items.
“As I thought, there was no reaction. This man is not an undead creature.”
“Really?”
“I told you, didn’t I? I am Satoru of the Oldbones. Treating me as undead is

quite vexing.”
He saw the guards around him lower their spear. They were still surrounding
him, but there was no longer any tension in the air.
“This means I’ve discharged my duty, right? Ahh, where would you ind such
a calm and friendly undead being? I was already thinking that he couldn’t
possibly be undead before coming here,”the priest said as he glanced at all
the guards. “And yet you still called me here. I can only think of this as you
trying to abuse me!”
The priest ended in a joking tone. The Captain looked at his men and replied
in a similarly light-hearted fashion.
“Well done on making the Priest-dono run down here! I’ve always felt that
there was a problem with his size. Continuing making good uses of chances

—177—
to make him run like this in future!”
The Captain and the priest had a good laugh. It was the kind of laugh that
sounded like they were grinding their teeth, like they were actually thinking
of something else.
The two of them stopped, as though they had both had enough of laughing.
The priest turned his back on Suzuki Satoru and headed to the town, while
the Captain stood before Suzuki Satoru once more.
“Forgive me, Satoru-dono, Oldbone merchant. Now then – please allow us to

inspect your luggage.
“By all means. However, they are almost empty, as I came to make purchases.”
Suzuki Satoru and Keno dismounted, and in turn a group of people who looked
slightly different from the gate guards but who were all business got onto the
wagon. They were assessors, in charge of checking luggage and levying tolls.
90% of the wagon’s contents was grain – though it made up 90% of it, it was
only a tenth of the wagon’s loaded weight. Even if one went by volume, the tax
on this quantity of grain would be very light.
Suzuki Satoru and Keno underwent a brief body search, to ensure they were
not carrying contraband. Just then, the employees who were searching the
wagon came back. On of them was holding a small chest.
“Could you open the lock on this treasure chest?”
“Certainly.”
Suzuki Satoru opened it and the gleaming of gold spilled forth. The box con-
tained 500 pieces of gold trade currency. There was also a leather bag inside
with quite a number of gemstones. This was a large sum of money, but it was
an unremarkable amount for something in the possession of a trader from
afar.
The employee rolled up his sleeve and reached his arm in to check the chest’s
C 3: F Y P
—178—
interior.
“– There’s nothing inside. And there are no hidden compartments in the wagon.
The only thing is that the horse is not a living creature.”
“It is a Golem Horse.”
“...Can the Oldbones really control such things?”
”Of course. They are Golem Horses who do not need to eat, drink or excrete.
They do not quail in front of frightening monsters. Does that not make them
perfect for transportation? ...The fact that you don’t have these is why you’re
hicks.”
Suzuki Satoru went on to make digs at them, as though he wanted people to

tell him to give it a rest. This too was part of the act, and he apologized to them.
After the employees heard this, they gathered around for a discussion. They
were probably talking about how much to tax the Golem Horse, since there
was no precedent for it. After a brief talk, they decided to tax it the same as
any other horse and discuss the rest with the Marquis later.
After paying the toll for Suzuki Satoru, Keno, a horse and the grain, they re-
ceived a permit to enter the city.
The Captain addressed Suzuki Satoru as he took up the reins and prepared to
urge his horse on.
“Er, yes. I have to say this. Trader of the Oldbones …I’ll get to it. It would be
better not to reveal your face in this town.”
“And why would that be …Ahh, is it because you think people will mistake me
for the undead? That they will confuse me with the–”
“Ahhh, I get it, I get it.”
The Captain waved off Suzuki Satoru as the latter was raising his voice, in an
extremely annoyed way.

—179—
“...A case of mistaken identity would be very bad. That said …while it’s very
natural for us to hate the undead, it seems your reaction is a little excessive,
Did something happen?”
“Ahhh, indeed it did. However, that was over 20 years ago. A great deal of un-
dead once invaded this nation, and it was known as the Undead Disaster. That
incident caused a great deal of damage, and while this city was not directly af-
fected by it, we still have people who lost family and friends here. – Do you
understand?”
“The Undead Disaster, you say?”
It seemed to be related to the incident in Keno’s country that had turned its
people into Zombies.
That incident had not just taken place in Keno’s country. The Zombie con-
version had affected everything within 250 kilometers. The conclusion that
Suzuki Satoru had drawn over years of investigation was that it had led to the
downfalls of four nations.
However, this country was far away from there, and there was another coun-
try in between them. Also, the Zombies of that city were simply wandering
around. Why had they over lowed to this country?
Perhaps it was too early to jump to conclusions.
“And that’s not all. If you head northwest from here and to the next country
over, you’ll be able to see the same or more undead. It seems there were too
many of them to deal with.
It was in the opposite direction where Suzuki Satoru and Keno had come from,
in the direction of Keno’s countru.
“Hm–”Suzuki Satoru asked a roundabout question. “I feel there must be

some reason why all those undead beings appeared. Was there some kind of
great war? It’s common for corpses left on the battle ield to start moving.”
The Captain shook his head.”
C 3: F Y P
—180—
“I’m not sure about that. All I know is that the undead suddenly appeared.
There are rumors saying that it was caused by some spell going out of con-
trol …although they’re just rumors. I hear the neighboring countries have de-
ployed their troops along the border to defend against undead attacks.”
Suzuki Satoru did not think as he replied. This country’s leadership was still
fairly intelligent, in that they had not taken this opportunity to invade their
neighbors who were holding off the undead for them. No, the undead were
their common enemy, so it was likely that they would have sent their own
forces to back them up.
“In any case, that’s why we’re so cautious of the undead. So I hope you won’t
do anything to make others misunderstand you.”
“Very well …ah, my apologies,”Suzuki Satoru coughed lightly.
“I understand what you mean. Then, I shall cover up my face with a mask …but
could you do me a favor?”
“What is it?”
“If there is a high-end inn that you would recommend, could I trouble you to
send a man over to help me run an errand? Tell them that a trader of the Old-
bones will be coming over to lodge with them. That will save a lot of problems.
After all, most inns don’t take suspicious guests in masks.”
The Captain’s face knotted brie ly. He probably did not want to have gate
guards serve as runners for a mere merchant.
“If you help me out, it’ll improve the opinion of us Oldbones about this city,
you know.”
“...Ah, very well then. It can’t be helped. I’ll take it as an apology for mistaking
you for one of the undead. Oi!”he shouted to a nearby guard. “You, go over
to the Canopy Inn.”
Upon receiving his orders, the soldier ran out.

—181—
After hearing the Captain tell him how to go to the inn, Suzuki Satoru produced
a leather pouch and handed a gold coin to the Captain.
“I am very grateful. Go buy some drinks for your boys.”
“I see. You Oldbones sure are different from the undead. Take care, little mi –
I mean, Madame.”
“Thank you.”
Keno – who had been silent all this while – nodded to him, and the wagon
passed through the city gates.
The inn was huge.
This did not refer to its loor space, but the overall size of the entire building;
each door was at least four meters tall. However, it still would not be able to
accommodate large races like Giants, and so to put it bluntly, their attempts to
appeal to everyone failed to win over anyone.
Suzuki Satoru pushed open the weighty doors.
Contrary to how they appeared, the doors swung open easily. He had not used
much force – even a child should have been able to push them open.
This was probably an inn cum restaurant, given that there were people sitting
around and drinking in the middle of the day. They looked surprised to see
Suzuki Satoru’s mask.
He ignored their reaction and then he noticed the bartender.“I see, no wonder
the inn was built so large,”Suzuki Satoru mused.
The bartender was a massive man standing over two and a half meters, and
C 3: F Y P
—182—
he had a massive horn protruding from his forehead which pointed to the sky.
He was massively muscled, and his well-developed pectorals bulged out his
white uniform. He did not look like the owner so much as a bouncer, and truth
to be told he might have been just that.
Before him, Suzuki Satoru was like a child again. He walked straight towards
the man and got up onto one the stools beside the bar with some effort.
“I’d like a room for two, for one night. Will that be a problem?”
“Not at all – and I have to apologize, little man, our chairs here aren’t too suit-
able for manlets.”
Is he mocking me, Suzuki Satoru thought. However, his face implied that he
was not doing so, which meant that he was being sincere.
“It’s ine, don’t worry about it.”
“Given the size of your little buddy, I could recommend you a few other good
inns, but those wouldn’t it you too well, little man. There are also inns suitable
for little guys for you …but they’re of a lower standard. If you don’t mind, I can
tell you about them.”
“I have no intention of lowering the standards of my accommodations.”
While there were many ways to entertain oneself during a journey, living in
luxury was essential for the pair, since they could not enjoy good food, There-
fore, they always lodged in the highest-end inns whenever they went to a city.
“Is that so. Then, how about the room? Even the bed in a single room would
be enough for the two of you, which would also be cheaper.”
“No need for that. I am not short of money. Give me a double room.”
The innkeeper whistled.
“I wish I could do as I pleased like that too. Go ahead and throw your money at

—183—
me then. Let’s see …”The innkeeper bent down, and when he came up again
he had a key in his hand. “Take this. Oh yes, may I ask how you two honored
guests arrived here?”
“We took a covered wagon. The soldier who came by earlier is taking care of
it. Our goods are only a few bags of grain.”
“Oh, then how about the beast pulling your wagon? Feed will be extra, and so
is having a groom take care of it.”“It is a Golem Horse. It doesn’t need care
or feeding.”
“Huh!”The innkeeper suddenly exclaimed. “So there were things like that.
I guess I’m not up to date on these things. Well done.”
Suzuki Satoru could sense that the patrons who had been quietly drinking at
irst were now all focused on him. Had the topic of a Golem caught their in-
terest, or had they unconsciously looked over in response to the innkeeper
raising his voice?
They haven’t looked away after a while, so it should be the former, Suzuki
Satoru thought.
If it were the latter, they would have lost interest quickly. Since they had not
looked away, it would seem they knew something about Golems.
Is it because there are Golems working in the city, or have all travellers heard of
such things?
“Acquiring this Golem Horse cost me a pretty penny. Oh, how much are the
room fees? Ah yes, could you omit the cost for meals? We’re planning to head
outside to sample the local delicacies.”
The innkeeper was brie ly suspicious, but then he accepted Suzuki Satoru’s ex-
planation immediately. Perhaps he had remembered the guards’ description
of Suzuki Satoru.
“Ah, so that’s how it’s going to be, little man. Er – yeah, that might be for the
best. You might be able to hold it in, but I think your little buddy won’t be able
C 3: F Y P
—184—
to take it.”
“Unable to take it?”
“Well, our portions are enough to ill our bellies. A big helping’s around two
kilos. Can you inish that much?”
“Impossible.”
The innkeeper laughed a loud“Wahaha”as he heard Suzuki Satoru’s prompt

reply. After that he stated the price, which was fairly low compared to all the
others they had encountered during the course of their journey.
Now, whether that price was fair remained to be seen. After all, the prices of
things varied from city to city, and that would also be affected by the room they
were given. Matters became even more complicated once one considered that
this was a major city on the Marquis’ domain. However, top-end inns in na-
tional capital-level areas typically had very few free rooms, and the expenses
of staying in one for a night would be ive to ten times as much as this place.
After asking why the price was so low, the answer he received was: “this is
without the cost of food.”
It would seem this inn not only provided a large amount of food, but they were
also very con ident in the quality of their cuisine. Suzuki Satoru suddenly felt
a pang of regret over his inability to eat. No, to be precise, he felt the same way
every time he went to a new country, a new market, or a new plaza.
“Keno.”
“Mm.”
That one word was more than enough for Keno to understand Suzuki Satoru’s
intentions. She produced a pouch and handed over the amount that the innkeeper
had asked for. Needless to say, it was just a deposit.
“Come again!”

—185—
The innkeeper handed over a massive key and then brie ly told Suzuki Satoru
about the room’s location. After that, Suzuki Satoru and Keno climbed the
stairs leading to their room on the second loor.
Each individual step was very high, and Keno had a harder time climbing them
than Suzuki Satoru. However, both of them were undead, and climbing a light
of stairs was not enough to tire them out. Their room was very spacious, and
the irst thing they noticed was that the ceiling was very high. Then, they no-
ticed the two enormous – a size beyond king-size – beds that were planted
smack in the middle of the room, and then they noticed the exceptionally large
cabinet and benches.
Keno exclaimed in delight and threw herself onto the bed, and then – the look
on her face de ied description. She had probably expected to be bounced back
up after jumping onto the bed, but there were no springs inside, and what she
felt instead was a stiff sensation.
That said, the clean white sheets alone more than merited a passing grade.
“So, when will we be going to the market, Satoru?”
It had become a tradition for the two of them to visit the markets whenever
they came to a new city. Not only did it ful il the requirement of buying items
necessary for their travels, it also allowed them to investigate the market.
“Well, about that …it’s fun to go strolling down the city streets, and we need
to ind a market and get a feel for the situation while the grains haven’t rotted
yet. Still, I was hoping to learn more about the surrounding countries. After
all, your knowledge is out of date, Keno.”
C 3: F Y P
—186—
Upon hearing that, Keno narrowed her eyes slightly.
Me and my big mouth, Suzuki Satoru lamented as he saw her reaction. How-
ever, apologizing now would probably only make it worse, so it was probably
better to pretend he had not noticed.
“–In that case wouldn’t a bard be better than a trader?”
“That’s true. A bard would be more appropriate.”
It would seem she was not particularly mad. After hearing Keno’s prompt an-
swer, a weight lifted off Suzuki Satoru’s heart.
A travelling merchant or a bard or some other related tradesman would prob-

ably know the surroundings best. A mercenary might pay attention to the sit-
uation in the nearby country, but a trader would have heard rumors of what
happened in more distant lands, while bards might have come from even fur-
ther.
Between the two of them, traders were better for accurate information, but in
terms of general topics bards came out on top.
Since biased information could result in huge losses, traders typically spent
a lot of effort to ensure their news was reliable. In turn, bards sought stories
from further a ield, but they were not too concerned with accuracy. Being in-
teresting was good enough. However, there were cases where some stories
which seemed fake – interesting tidbits from distant lands – had actually hap-
pened.
In short, since Suzuki Satoru and Keno wanted to know more things, it was
obvious that they would pick a bard. Even if the news they gained was fake or
just rumors, it would simply be a matter of sighing in regret and going“Ahhh,
what a shame, looks like I came all this way for nothing. Where shall I go next?”
That was because they were undead – being possessed of in inite lifespans,
they could afford to be that cavalier. One could also say that they could savor
the joy of the situation because they were undead. – The joy of fruitless effort.
In addition, there was another reason for choosing a bard. Bards considered
storytelling to be a job. They would eagerly do so if paid.

—187—
On the other hand, traders were the sort of people whose information con-
cerned their interests. Sometimes, it would be hard to get anything out of
them, and they might not share what they knew honestly with Suzuki Satoru
and Keno, being that they were strangers. If they tried for an introduction
through a trader’s guild, one problem was that there were as many guilds as
there were trade goods, and another was that members of the guild were typ-
ically curt to outsiders, citing reasons such as secrecy agreements and guild
rules and the like. It typically ended up being very troublesome.
While bards had their guilds too, their management was not nearly as strict
as those of traders’ guilds. Of course, some of them had strict rules, but expe-
rienced wanderers from faraway lands – in other words, higher-level bards –
typically had an easier time in the guilds. However, Suzuki Satoru and Keno
were not concerned with such details.
“We’ll hire a bard, then. Besides, we got a whole bunch of treasure from that
previous lot, enough for several lifetimes of spending, so we’ll just be more
generous with the payouts.”
Suzuki Satoru smirked to himself and it seemed Keno had not seen it. How-
ever, she wrinkled her brow and smiled bitterly for some other reason. Suzuki
Satoru sensed that there was some other meaning behind her expression, and
decided to let her give him a score for that undead joke just now.
“About thirty-ish points?”
“Really …Are you sure you aren’t low-balling it?”
“I thought it was appropriate. It wasn’t particularly funny or memorable.”
“Ehhh …”
While he had not expected it to be a gut-buster of a joke, it was still disappoint-

ing to get such a low score. If this were a performance assessment or some
kind of department goal, Suzuki Satoru would have probably started bargain-
ing with his boss.
“Alright, let’s go change our mood and ind a bard. We’ll go ask the innkeep
C 3: F Y P
—188—
about it irst.”
After paying the introduction fee to the innkeeper, the man brought over the
bard that he had recommended in short order. Said bard was dressed in cloth-
ing that was just as fancy as this inn, and he was a member of the Four-Eyes
humanoid race that hailed from a land somewhat distant from this one. A
brief conversation with him revealed that he was quite a well-travelled bard
– in other words, a fairly high-level one. That said, he could not even begin to
catch up with Suzuki Satoru.
Of course, he had only encountered one being of comparable power to himself

during his travels.
That would be the entity who laired upon the peak that men called the highest
on the continent, a mighty foe who commanded the great power known as
Wild Magic – the Brightness Dragon Lord, whose confrontation with Suzuki
Satoru had ended in a draw.
Suzuki Satoru and Keno listened to the bard’s tales.
While they had no idea why, foreign spoken languages in this world were au-
tomatically translated into a recognizable form. Speci ic nouns retained their
original pronunciation, but other meaningful vocabulary was translated. The
question of who had done this and how they had done it was a riddle that re-
mained unsolved. The logic behind the translation of song lyrics was murkier;
an unskilled singer’s words would sound like meaningless, broken nonsense.
The performer’s skill was not the only criteria either; the audience also needed
a certain degree of culture and understanding. According to Keno, being able
to accurately understand a song was a mark of social status in the upper crust,
and there were actually specialized classes for such things.

—189—
In any case, a philistine like Suzuki Satoru who not only had no taste but was
uncultured to boot would only be able to think “What the hell is this guy
singing”no matter how skilled the singer was. Of course, he would be able
to understand the words if they were not automatically translated; which is
to say, if someone sang them in Japanese. However, in all his years of running
around outdoors, he had never heard anyone speaking Japanese.
However, concluding that nobody here had ever used the languages of Suzuki
Satoru’s world would be jumping to conclusions.
Fragments of them had been passed down through history, and Suzuki Satoru
had also personally seen items that proved they existed.
Being that Suzuki Satoru’s mind was focused on such matters, the bard’s song
went in one ear and out the other, but it was a different matter for Keno, who
had received a royal education. She was lost in the beautiful music, and so
Suzuki Satoru also pretended that he was listening to the song.
While he had no idea what the bard was singing, he clapped along with Keno
at the end of each song. Though he found it incredibly boring, he kept it from
showing off his face, as part of a salaryman’s basic etiquette.
After several songs, it was inally time for the conversation segment that Suzuki
Satoru had been looking forward to for so long.
Suzuki Satoru wasted no time and began asking him about rumors from the
surrounding countries and what he had seen on the way here.
After about three hours, Suzuki Satoru felt that he had learned enough from
the bard, and so he brie ly left his place. When he returned, he placed a leather
pouch on the table.
“Good heavens! Is all this money for me?”
The bard made no attempt to hide his surprise as he took the gold coins out
of the pouch.
“Did you get the amount wrong?”In response to the bard’s question, Suzuki
C 3: F Y P
—190—
Satoru’s attitude shifted to one of forthright generosity.
“Personally, I think it’s not enough for that wonderful voice of yours …”
Keno nodded and made noises of approval. If Suzuki Satoru had only paid him
a paltry sum, she would probably have taken out her own purse to reward him
– Suzuki Satoru had long since discerned her desire to reward him.
The contents of Suzuki Satoru’s own wallet went without saying, but Keno was
also loaded. They had split the funds from the various members of“Corpus of
the Abyss”evenly between them. Keno had originally refused, but since they
were travelling together, it meant that they were equal partners.
Still, Suzuki Satoru was in charge of the stolen sum for the most part, while he
had given the gemstones and the like to Keno. There was a certain reason for
this arrangement, and Keno did not seem unhappy with it.
“You, you’re too kind, I didn’t think my performance would be that well re-
ceived. Thank you!”
The bard was grinning so widely that he could not shut his mouth.
While the amount he had paid the bard just now was more than the usual rate
given the circumstances, it probably would not arouse suspicion if he said it
was because he appreciated the skills of this bard
In exchange for Suzuki Satoru’s appreciation, the other party had developed
great goodwill for him. This was an example of how an appropriate gift of
money could open the hearts of other’s to oneself, a lesson that they had learned
during their journey.
Naturally, ten gold coins was pocket change to Suzuki Satoru. If he were of
a mind to do so, even paying several hundred times that amount would not
even begin to raise a wrinkle on his brow. However, that was not how things
were done. Overpaying, especially far above market price, tended to draw the
attention of wicked and calculative people and all the trouble they brought in
their wake.

—191—
“She thought highly of your singing, while I was impressed by your knowledge.
We will be staying here for the next few days. During this time, I hope you will
continue gathering information; if it pleases me, I will continue paying you.”
The bard’s eyes lit up as he heard this.
Suzuki Satoru felt that it would be better to save the energy of hunting down
various people to learn about the situation and instead hand that task to the
bard. In the case of merchants, bards would be less likely to arouse their sus-
picion than they would, and the bard would also be a better judge of whether
or not their information was reliable.
In other words, Suzuki Satoru had paid that large sum just now in order to get
the bard on his side and ensure that he threw himself wholeheartedly into his
task of gathering information.
“I understand. Then I shall take my leave for today.”
“Very well. Ah, yes, given that your size is similar to ours, may I ask where you
are lodging?”
“I see! Well, it’s true that most of the guests this city entertains tend to be on
the large side. I reside in an inn operated by the guild.”
“Then it seems we won’t be able to go there. I understand. In that case, can

we invite you here again in three days’ time?”
“Certainly! Leave it to me!”
The bard left the inn in a cheerful mood. People with deep pockets lightened
his footsteps considerably.
After closing the room door, Keno looked excitedly at Suzuki Satoru.
“Look how con ident he was! He was really good!”
“Yes, he was.”
C 3: F Y P
—192—
Since Keno had said so, it was most likely correct.
...I’m not sure if it’s because I became undead, but I don’t feel moved by works of
art.
However, Keno, was was also undead, had been swayed by it, so that was prob-
ably not the reason. Still, Suzuki Satoru could not help thinking along those
lines. Keno continued talking without having noticed what Suzuki Satoru was
thinking. Perhaps the normal Keno might have sensed what was on her com-
panion’s mind, but now she was too excited to care about such things.
“While I look forward to three days later – I don’t think he’ll reach that stan-
dard just now if he writes a new song.”
“Hmm, I guess.”
He might have been voicing agreement, but Suzuki Satoru did not understand
those songs at all. Keno narrowed her eyes and looked at him.
“Liar.”
“Hrg!”
“Forget it, I’ll let you off this time. So, will we be taking a stroll down the south
streets afterwards?”
“That was the original plan, but–”Suzuki Satoru looked out the window, which
was glazed with thick glass that did not let much light through. “The sun’s
already gone down. We spent quite a while listening to him.”
“I”m sorry. It’s all because I–”
“Nonono! Don’t get me wrong, Keno, I’m not complaining about you. Being
able to lose yourself in such wonderful music is a pleasure that you rarely get
to enjoy. All I was saying was that it would be better if we could keep better
track of time. And besides, even if it’s late, it just means you can’t go out.”
Keno puffed up her cheeks and pouted.

—193—
“Isn’t that because I’m not grown up?! ...I’ve got it, what about lying that I’m
from a race that’s already of age?”
It was not impossible in theory. After all, much like the large races who fre-
quented this inn, there were also small races. While it was impossible to tell
that Keno was a child based on her height, it would be impossible to success-
fully bluff with her delicate, petite features. Surely her plan would cause a
lot of trouble. The gate guards probably would not pursue the matter due to
feeling guilty about confusing the Oldbones with the undead, but if they did
not show them the appropriate appreciation to them, they would probably get
suspicious again.
Also, one could if someone was of age by looking at their faces, even if they
were small. However, it was usually only those races who were similar to each
other that could tell the difference by their looks. For instance, a demihuman’s
smile might be taken as intimidationby a humanoid.
In any case, if they insisted that Keno was an adult, the demihumans might not
be able to tell, but most of the humanoids probably would not buy it.
“There’s a lot of humanoids in this city, so it won’t work.”
“Then what about wearing a mask?”
“How suspicious do you want to make them, anyway?”
“That’s true …”
Wearing a mask out on the street would invite suspicious looks from passers-
by, unless they were conducting some kind of religious festival. In fact, Suzuki
Satoru’s visage had already drawn many eyes, and if not for that one time
where he had tried and failed to use illusions to conceal his features, he would
not have wanted to go around exposing his face either.
“We can try it the next time we go to a place with few or no humanoids. I guess
it counts as an experiment in seeing if people buy that excuse.”
Keno looked like she had just blossomed.
C 3: F Y P
—194—
“But not this time.”
Keno’s face tensed up again.”
“Uuu …ah, Satoru …”
“I’m not falling for that. Besides, how would people look at me if I brought a
kid around with me on the main road at night?
The fact was, Suzuki Satoru’s words would not be completely accurate if he
were walking around in the pauper’s district, where stray children could be
seen everywhere. Going around there in beat-up clothes would earn a glance
at most.
But given that Keno was dressed in clean clothes, it would draw a lot of atten-
tion. Even if the security on the main streets was good, it would be a different
matter entirely at night.
In addition, it would also be very problematic if Keno was in rags. If some child
in tatters was walking around with a normally dressed adult, the latter would
probably be taken for some degenerate ledditard who had bought himself a
child prostitute.
Naturally, Suzuki Satoru did not want to be thought of as such a person. De i-

nitely not!
But in that case, how could he let Keno walk around naturally on the night
streets?
The answer was that Suzuki Satoru and Keno would both have to dress shab-
bily.
That way, the people in the paupers’ district probably would not mind them.
However, they had arranged to meet someone tonight, so that route was out
too. Therefore, he could not go out with Keno tonight.
Still, given the circumstances, all Suzuki Satoru and Keno needed to do was to

—195—
move separately.
As long as she dressed up in rags, Keno could walk down the streets at night
without drawing attention. And while Keno was small of frame, she was still a
Vampire. Her physical attributes far exceeded those of an average adult. Com-
bined with the improvement in her magical abilities over the past ive years,
she ought to be able to handle anything that came up. On top of that, she had
the magic items Suzuki Satoru had lent her, so she would still be able to lee
even if Keno came up against someone stronger than her.
However, neither of them wanted to go out and be a magnet for trouble.
The undead were the enemies of the living; if a problem came up, nobody
would listen to them.
“But …”
“I understand how you feel and I know you must be unhappy about this. But
I must still insist that you stay here tonight until the sun comes up again.”
Suzuki Satoru knew what Keno was thinking. Boring nights were hard to pass
for the undead, who did not need to sleep or rest. In addition, the city at night
looked quite interesting; one could see many scenes that were dramatically
different from the daytime. While it was sometimes more dangerous, that just
made it more exciting – especially when said dangers were utterly inconse-
quential to the two of them, and experiencing those thrills was still very fun.
“Keno, haven’t I been telling you this all this time? Whenever we irst come to
a town, we have to stay put at night before we igure out the situation.”
Besides, Keno might have enough ighting power to defend herself, but an en-
counter with a hero-level enemy was still very dangerous.
All this time, he had always made her stay put until he was sure that there was
nothing in the city that she could not handle.
“Then you should stay and talk to me, Satoru.”
C 3: F Y P
—196—
In the past ive years, they had passed the nights when the sun was absent
from the sky by talking.
Not needing to rest meant that they had more time together – in terms of hu-
man relationships, it was as though they had travelled with each other for ten-
odd years.
That was also why he had resorted to an action plan like this.
Perhaps on normal days he might have given in an agreed, but today, Suzuki
Satoru stood irm and shook his head.
“That’s a good idea too, but I’ll be doing what I always do, gathering informa-
tion from the streets at night.”
“Huh? Don’t you usually learn the situation in the day?”
“Yes, normally I would, but I’m very bored today.”
“You jerk!”
“That’s why I need you to stay at home and mind the house, Little Miss Keno.
Do you understand?”
“...Fine, I get it. I’ll go read some of the research notes we swiped. If I have to
do any experiments, you have to help me, okay?”
“But of course.”
The research notes they had recovered from the members of “Corpus of the
Abyss”were all along the lines of enhancing their skills to dominate more
powerful undead, learning how to cast spells of higher tiers, enhancing the
attributes of the undead and so on. Therefore, Keno had thrown herself into
the role of backing up Suzuki Satoru, in the hope that completing one of those
topics might end up strengthening Suzuki Satoru.
Sadly, none of their attempts had succeeded.

—197—
However, that was in Suzuki Satoru’s case.
Keno herself had bene ited from them. It seemed like she had gotten a little
stronger. In fact, she – who originally lacked the ability to dominate the un-
dead – now possessed such an ability. From the perspective of YGGDRASIL’s
racial and job class systems, that should have been impossible.
In that case, why had it not worked on Suzuki Satoru?
There were two possibilities.
One was that Suzuki Satoru could no longer learn new abilities – in other
words, he was complete.
The other was that someone at Suzuki Satoru’s level needed more in-depth
research to be strengthened.
In any case, this research could not be done by Suzuki Satoru himself, and so
Keno found enjoyment in diving headlong into that work.
Suzuki Satoru left Keno with a “Do your best”– it seemed to make her very
unhappy – and left their room.
Along the way, Suzuki Satoru – who had no choice but to hide his face with an
illusion and change his clothes – opened the indicated door leading to a store,
and he was mildly surprised.
This was a bar.
However, this did not look like the restaurant at night from the inn, and neither
did it look like a hostess bar, but rather a place where customers could sample
ine wines in peace – in other words, a high-class establishment.
C 3: F Y P
—198—
It was an extremely classy place, and the atmosphere was something else en-
tirely.
I see. Suzuki Satoru understood why they had to meet here.
He had never entered such a place during their journey. As one of the undead
who could not eat or drink, Suzuki Satoru would naturally not need to go there,
to say nothing of bringing along Keno, who looked like a child. Even in his
previous world, he had only been to places like this twice, in order to entertain
clients.
In other words, Suzuki Satoru had no idea how to behave here. However, the
show had to go on. It would be bad if he embarrassed himself here. Just as
Suzuki Satoru was at a loss, an attendant in a stylish out it walked up to him.
“Welcome.”
The attendant bowed.
Before the man had approached him, Suzuki Satoru sensed that he had been
sizing up his out it. If he had not made the grade for entering the bar, he would
probably have been politely asked to leave. In other words, he had made it
through the door.
As a precaution, he had changed his clothes after hearing about the atmo-
sphere inside this place. It would seem that had been the right thing to do.
Still,he should probably keep quiet about changing in the middle of the street
under the cover of [Perfect Unknowable].
He looked inside the darkened bar – doing so was no problem for Suzuki Satoru,
who was undead – and saw a man sitting on a sofa waving to him.
He was a man with a keen gaze, and his clothes clearly showed off his muscular
body. He had a crystalline horn on his head. He was one of the humanoids
known as the Sharp Horns.

—199—
Suzuki Satoru pretended that he had not spotted the man right away and con-
tinued looking around for a while before walking over.
He sat on the sofa opposite the man.
“Sorry for the wait.”
He had chosen to adopt a haughty attitude as a show of strength, The man did
not seem to disapprove, but that was only to be expected. The employer – or
rather, money – was boss; that much was the same no matter which world one
was in.
“No, no, you were on time. I was simply too early.”
There were no cups on the table in front of the man, but it was clear that he
had had a few drinks already, given the scent of alcohol hanging around him.
The man had come early because this was such a high-end establishment and
Suzuki Satoru was footing the bill. Of course, that was not all.
He was the leader of a skilled band of mercenary path inders. There had to be
some other reason for here besides drinking.
These path inders were not like mercenary companies who numbered in the
dozens or hundreds. For starters, there were less than ten of them, all elite,
in their group. They took work without being bound by national loyalties.
The missions they accepted involved wars between nations, investigating ru-
ins said to be monster lairs, clearing out monsters, and various other tasks
related to violence. If one was being nice, they could be called elite mercenar-
ies. If not, they were a band of thugs.
Over a month ago, in a nearby city, Suzuki Satoru had hired them to carry out
an investigation. He had come here today to learn the results of their work.
“Tell me, then.”
“Oi oi. I’ve been thinking about this for a while, but don’t you drink? I’ll feel
bad if I drink alone, you know. Drinking helps simplify negotiations too.”

—201—
The man seemed to be using some kind of proverb, but Suzuki Satoru had
never heard of it before. Of course, Suzuki Satoru knew that he was lacking in
knowledge, so that might just have been a normal way of speaking. The man
beckoned and a waiter quietly walked over.
“Give this old – ah, my apologies. Give my generous employer something to

drink.”
“No need for that,”Suzuki Satoru coldly refused.
It was an act, just like before. In order to avoid having to keep refusing various
offers, it was easier for him to act like this. From an adult’s perspective, if one
kept refusing invitations to go out drinking, then eventually people would stop
inviting you out.
“Ah, don’t mind me, just go ahead and drink.”
“”Like I was saying just now …”The man’s words trailed off as he scratched
his head. “Ahhh, in that case, I’ll have a Clare.”
“Very well. Which year?”
”The eighth. Give it to me straight.”
“Certainly.”
Suzuki Satoru watched the waiter leave, and the man lowered his voice to
speak.
“Now then – I’ll give you our indings. The city we were told to investigate was
taken over by Zombies. There’s no telling if there’s anyone living there.”
“Is that so.”
That was the outcome he had expected, and so Suzuki Satoru’s voice was calm.
Perhaps the man was unhappy with that, because he changed his tone. How-
ever, he might have faked it. He was the sort of person who would not let his
true feelings show even when drunk. Therefore, he was probably trying to
C 3: F Y P
—202—
emphasize how he felt.
“This is the third Zombie-infested city you’ve had us verify, you know? ...It’s
about time you told us why, no? Why won’t you let us go into the cities and
investigate in detail? What do you want?”
While there was no need to answer that question, it would be bad if they had
decided to barge in of their own accord. It would be best if he could answer
in a way that did not reveal his intentions and removed their interest in the
matter.
“Then I will answer your question with a question. I laid down the ironclad
rule that ‘You are not to enter the city’. Did you do so?”
“No.”
“And why should I believe you?”
“We obey the instructions given to us by our employer. I guarantee it. After
all, you’re paying us so much.”
That was not trustworthy. The amount that Suzuki Satoru had agreed to pay
out would look like peanuts if they had entered the city and plundered its trea-
sures.
It was not yet time to learn the truth with mind control spells. Those were not
a good choice; there would be trouble once the spell ended. He could seize
him and use [Alter Memory] on him, but he was not con ident in his ability to
adjust memories with magic.
Getting good at these alterations would take a very long time, and his practice
would involve turning a person into a potato. Given that he did not possess a
proper base of operations, it was an unrealistic course of action.
Should he silence him or place his trust in him?
Suzuki Satoru wanted to silence him.

—203—
If they killed the Zombies and looted the city’s treasures, it might cause a
threat to Keno’s country. This was especially true for private groups, whose
actions were very hard to control.
It would seem the countries around Inveria had not sent out their armies to
quell these cities.
However, these countries should have known about their neighbors’ citizens
all becoming Zombies. Some of those countries might have had the same thing
happen to their people. Whether or not those countries had chosen to take
military action or were preparing for that remained to be seen.
Unfortunately, there was no way to verify this. A traveller like Suzuki Satoru
would not be able to learn such state secrets no matter how much he paid.
Still, he could think of a few reasons why the surrounding countries had not
taken action yet.
Since the undead were enemies of all living beings, there was no direct bene it
to eliminating them.
Even if they exterminated the Zombies and liberated a city, all they would gain
was land without a workforce. Such land would be useless to them..
Perhaps it might be useful if they had excess mouths and ample manpower.
But if they did not have that much population, then taking and holding unnec-
essary territory would only become a burden, since one needed bigger garri-
son forces as one’s territory grew.
But if they left the undead alone, it might lead to the appearance of more pow-
erful undead, so they would have to send their armies in eventually. However,
negotiations would be needed in order not to agitate their neighbors when
moving their forces, and then the nobles would push the responsibility for
taking part in exterminations and so on to each other. Such matters would
take a very long time.
And another thing was that so long as the cause for the situation was unknown,
sending their troops in might lead to them turning undead. Anyone with a
brain could tell that.
C 3: F Y P
—204—
Therefore, these masterless men who were driven by the desires were the
more threatening opposition here.
Thus, he would need to disabuse them of that notion with a preventative mea-
sure, even if it meant lying to them.
“I see …that’s good,”Suzuki Satoru said as he deliberately lowered his voice.

“I say, why do you think the people in the city turned undead?”
“You mean it wasn’t because a monster showed up? You know, like a Soul
Eater? I heard that a lot of people died when that monster showed up in a
certain country.”
Well yes, a lot of people would die if it walked around on the street with a chan-
nelled ability active, Suzuki Satoru smiled bitterly in his heart. Granted, such
undead beings were nothing special to him, but it would seem that they were
very powerful in this world.
I remember there was a magic warrior riding a Soul Eater among the members
of Corpus of the Abyss, but he was incredibly weak. Oh well...
“I don’t think so. We believe that there might be some kind of plague or curse
at work here.”The man’s expression did not change upon hearing “we”.
Suzuki Satoru ignored him and continued speaking.“It’s probably not poison.
If there were a toxic cloud that could cover an entire city – of course, a cloud
that turned creatures undead would be something else – but I’ve never heard
of anything like that before.”
“So it can’t be a plague, then?”
“No, it’s more likely than a poison. After all, there are plagues which are unique
to the undead. Perhaps this Zombie plague is something like that – highly
infectious, spread by an airborne vector, and which can’t be treated by [Cure
Disease]... A cursed disease.”
“Ah, ah – I see. Like Demon Dever, then. That’s why you didn’t want us to go
in.”

—205—
It would seem he had taken the bait.
“I’m glad you understand. Normally, the infectious organisms should have
died after so long, but it seems things are not normal. This special disease is
different from the others and might be lurking in the bodies of the Zombies.
Also, they might not be ordinary Zombies, but a new, infectious strain of Zom-
bies.”
The man listened in silence, and Suzuki Satoru continued spinning his tale.
“While we don’t know the cause for it, it’s possible that one of you might have
gotten infected too. It would be bad enough if you had turned into Zombies on
the spot over there, but the worst case scenario is if it has a ixed incubation
period. That would be troublesome. The infection might spread to this city
and the surrounding villages.”
“Oi oi oi oi, boss. You should have told us about this danger beforehand, right?”
“And if I told you, who would have taken the job? Also, a death would have
proven whether or not the city was safe. In any case, I’m not going to lose a
moment of sleep if you end up dying because you couldn’t follow instructions.”
The man’s gaze grew keen.
“So we’re canaries, then …”
Suzuki Satoru smiled coldly, but did not reply.
“Then let me ask you again. Did you go in?”
“We didn’t. I stick to my agreements …and I swear that I’ll continue keeping
my word in future.”
The man’s reply came instantly. After seeing his lack of hesitation of unease,
Suzuki Satoru was certain that he was not lying.”
“Well, what a shame – ah, I meant that you missed out of a chance to make a
big sum – that is, the chance to gather an entire city’s wealth.”
C 3: F Y P
—206—
The man furrowed his brows, as though on purpose.”
“You pay well – but you’re a terrible boss.”
“Am I? If I really were a terribly boss, wouldn’t I have urged you to enter the
city? I’d have baited you with the lure of some rare item, no?”
The man appeared to have accepted those words.
Just then, the waiter brought the wine over.
The man took a mouthful of it and then loudly exhaled a breath of alcohol-
laden air.
“Well, thanks for the job. We’ll take the payment as arranged, then.”
Suzuki Satoru dumped a small pouch on the table. Then, he placed a large bag
on the table, which clinked.
The man opened the smaller pouch, checked that there were four large gem-
stones inside, and then closed it back up.
Since gold coins were too heavy, big transactions were typically made with
gemstones and the like. Some countries used gemstones to make a type of
extremely high-value currency called gem coins, or they made coins of mithril
or adamantite, or “gold plaques”which had value beyond their weight, but
this country did not do those.
“And …this is?”
The man had already opened up the bag and checked the gold coins inside. It
was a large sum.
“The two bags together are the payment for the job. Take it.”
“Then you could have just used gems for both bags. It’s hard to carry this stuff
home when you’re drunk.”

—207—
“Sorry about that, but please make do. This money isn’t quite enough for a
gemstone.”Suzuki Satoru then muttered to himself,“Finances are pretty tight
on my end too …”
Perhaps there was no point in such a fabrication, but it was worth trying. It
would be ine as long as it could delay the man just a little.”
“Then we’ll go to the appraiser’s together. The gems’ value–”
“–Ah, you don’t need to do that. Don’t be mistaken, but I trust you, you know?
After all, it’s the third time you’ve hired us, and you’ve never once welched on
the payment or tried to haggle the price too much. If I doubted you even then,
it’d be pretty shameless of me.”
“No, it doesn’t matter even if you don’t believe me. We need to make sure there
are no problems between us in order to avoid trouble.”
After Suzuki Satoru said so, the man exploded into laughter.
He laughed for a while, and then the man addressed Satoru, the afterglow of
his mirth still on his face.
“You’re the one who doesn’t trust us, right? Well, it can’t be helped. Haha!
Then let me come clean. I didn’t go with you earlier because this is a classier
place and I don’t get the chance to come here often, so I wanted you to buy me
a few more drinks.”
I see …in other words, he wants me to foot the bill. Well, that’s ine...
“Well, that’s it, then. I’ll be heading back irst.”
Suzuki Satoru rose from his seat. The man raised his glass and watched him
leave.
“Please continue taking care of us.”
But will there be a next time? With that thought in mind, Suzuki Satoru smiled
in a very meaningful way.
C 3: F Y P
—208—
Employing the same path inders might arouse suspicion, so he was no longer
willing to hire this man’s team again. That was why he had paid him in gold.
Paying in gems would have been simple enough, but he had not done this be-
cause he wanted to take the gold that he had stolen from“Corpus of the Abyss”
to him.
He remembered that certain divination spells could determine the location of

marked items. The higher the tier of the spell, the more accurately they could
track that position. However, he could not place such a mark after entering
this world, unless they were distinctly different from other mass-produced
items.
For instance, if he wanted to trace an ingot, it would need to be clearly distinct

from other ingots – so little things like leaving an obvious scratch or some
other mark on it would be important.
However, if the spell used was not of such a high tier, then once it was placed
in a sealed container or some other place – like his inventory, for instance –
it would be untraceable. Even high-tier spells would not be able to detect it
through the appropriate magical defenses.
That said, after considering the danger of retaining anything which carried
even the faint possibility of allowing others to track his position, Suzuki Satoru
had decided to distribute these coins all over. He had kept this a secret from
Keno.
Naturally, while he had dominated the members of “Corpus of the Abyss”,

he had asked them several times if items could be used as trackers. However,
none of them had heard of anyone doing such a thing. That said, if even Suzuki
Satoru could think of a trap like that, who was to say that the undead members
of “Corpus of the Abyss”could not do the same?
What I can do, others can do too …who knows, there might be a being out there
who can control me with undead domination.
Both he and Keno were itted out with equipment that improved their resis-
tances to undead domination, but that was by no means a guarantee of pro-

—209—
tection. Even Suzuki Satoru, who had supremely specialized necromancer,
could not claim that. Moreover, Suzuki Satoru’s knowledge was rooted in YG-
GDRASIL.
It was true that most of his YGGDRASIL knowledge had been proven correct
over the last ive years, which had also been a great help to Suzuki Satoru. But
it was also true that certain things – like how [Wish Upon A Star] functioned –
had been changed. In that case, it might be possible that there was a way out
there to dominate a level 100 undead being.
Carelessness was the province of fools.
Suzuki Satoru would not be bothered even if“Corpus of the Abyss”captured

that man for questioning.
That man did not know Suzuki Satoru’s true face and most of the things he
had told him were lies. Anything they could learn from him would only end
up protecting Suzuki Satoru instead.
Even learning what Suzuki Satoru had employed him for would not be a prob-
lem. If the members of“Corpus of the Abyss”tried to use that in their schemes,
it would play into Suzuki Satoru’s hands instead. After all, he might end up
learning more from them when he attacked them as a result of this.
...But nothing’s happened to them until now. I paid them twice already …ah well,
I won’t lose anything even if my efforts were in vain.But the situation I’m in now
…is it money-laundering?
As he thought absentmindedly about all this, Suzuki Satoru paid the barkeep
three times the value of what the man had drunk so far.
There was no telling how much more he would drink, but since he had already
given him so much, he could pay for the rest out of his own pocket if it still was
not enough. With that thought in mind, Suzuki Satoru left the bar.
C 3: F Y P
—210—
The man – Bez Ku Broven (Bez, son of Broven, of the Ku tribe) had drunk
quite a lot, and he could feel the alcohol circulating inside him. Still, it was not
enough to make him unsteady on his feet. It was still alright if it only slowed
his thinking. Being a mercenary who had made his fair share of enemies, Bez
would not show anyone any weaknesses.
While there were times when he had actually gotten drunk to bait the enemy
out, he had friends with him then. And today, there were no friends with him.
While I wanted to have them follow the client …actually doing that would be
stupid.
His mercenary’s instinct told him that doing so would be treading on a Dragon’s
tail.
Bez waved the waiter over.
“Bill please.”
He had a pouch in an inside pocket and bag that was so full that it was hard to
walk around with it. Compared to what his client had given him, his expenses
here were nothing much.
“No, there’s no need for that.”
As he heard what the waiter said after walking over, Bez laughed merrily.
“Oh, sorry about that.”
He had just been kidding back then, but it would seem his client was not in

—211—
any inancial trouble, judging from the way he could pay for Bez without even
buying himself a drink.
While he would very much like to have toasted the client in thanks, the glass
before him was empty and he was not in the mood to ask for more.
Then let’s go, he thought. It was only when he got to his feet that he realised
the waiter had not yet moved away from in front of him.
For some reason, a dangerous look began creeping into his eyes just as the
waiter began speaking.
“Dear customer. May I know who that guest just now was?”
“Hm?”
Bez’s brows knotted in displeasure. To think he was actually asking for per-
sonal information about a customer – how the hell was this place training its
people?
Perhaps he would not have minded the question if this was some hole in the
wall tavern in the city. But this place was different. There ought to have been
a respect for their customer’s privacy which matched the amounts changing
hands here. There must be a guild of some strength backing this place up,
probably. One needed a certain degree of power to chase away the riffraff.
Perhaps they might have ties to illegal organizations, in order to easily deal
with rude customers.
“I’m terribly sorry. That customer was dressed in exquisite clothing, so I was
wondering what manner of person he must be. I was very interested. In it.”
The waiter had said all that despite Bez not saying anything. In other words
they were saying,“we’ll give you information too, so please reveal something
to us”.
“Ah, his clothes, ah–”
“The tailoring, the needlework, the material, it’s all excellent. He would proba-
C 3: F Y P
—212—
bly be one of the best-dressed customers we’ve had here so far – the very best,
in fact. In truth, I have no idea what those clothes are even made of.”
If even the employees of this establishment did not know, then it must be
something amazing.
While this was the irst time Bez had come here, he had heard that this place
was patronized by the the highest circle of citizens. Perhaps tribal chiefs – on
the level of kings – might come here.
Oi oi oi, what kind of amazing out it was that …but honestly, where did that guy
come from?
So he’s more amazing than a tribal chief? He wanted to ask that, but that might
be taken for agreeing to a trade of information. Bez had no intention of going
any further, and so he shrugged.
“I heard he’s a trader.”That sounds incredibly fake, Bez thought, but he had
said it anyway.“So I guess it’s made of fabric from a distant land. Who knows,
it might just be ordinary stuff over there.”
“Surely you jest. If it really was cheap stuff, as you say, then he must have
traded with very advanced nations …de initely not a country in the region.”
“Doesn’t that mean he must have come from a really faraway place, then?”
Though he said that, it was true that Bez was very interested in his client.
Bez felt that saying he was a trader was not too far from the truth. That was
because he could not sense a hint of violence from his client – he felt like a
ordinary person.
When he had hired them for the irst time, one of Bez’s friends, a beast warrior,
had snorted and concluded that he was an easily beatable opponent. But the
second round, he had started having his doubts.
For starters, the contents of this mission were quite strange, when one sat
down and thought about it. It was like he was sending them in because he

—213—
knew there would be something to ind. Moreover, what would their client
gain from learning about this?
It was as though he had been deliberately leaking information just now.
It felt like he was taking precautions to keep Bez from looking further into the
matter, but also like he was deceiving him. If it was the former, it would allay
the suspicions in his heart, but the dread in his heart would not go away if it
were the latter.
However–
“I’m sorry. A client like that who pays without grumbling and who even foots
the bill for my drinks is the best client I can hope for. There’s nothing I can tell
you.”
–There was no need to go treading on the Dragon’s tail.
The wealth of a city – no, three cities – was enough to make him drool. But if
that man was backed by a country, then it would be bad if he bore a grudge.
Taking the treasure and leeing to another country would be one thing, but the
matter was not as simple as that. Sometimes, hatred could draw out unimag-
inable power. Bez did not want to spend the rest of his life being hunted by
elite assassins hired by some country.
As long as the other guy did not betray him, Bez would not betray him either.
That was Bez’s secret for happiness.
“Is that so? Then I apologize.”
The waiter brought out a bag loaded with a lot of money. What is this, Bez
asked with his eyes, and then the waiter replied:
“The drinks are on the house, so I am returning the payment to you. Please
come again, and please thank your client on our behalf.”
This was probably an apology from the bar for prying about a customer, or
C 3: F Y P
—214—
was this hush money?
For a moment, Bez wanted to refuse it. But he decided that it would be a bad
move, and it would sow the seeds of ill-will between him and this bar.
While he did not think it would be immediately life-threatening, that would

depend on how the bar thought of that client. If he wanted to maintain ties
with that client, then something might happen to Bez before he could tell the
client unnecessary things.
In order to prevent himself from being silenced, he ought to take it.
In that case, I’d better not ask about the matter.
Bez snatched the purse away, somewhat annoyed.
“I’ll be back.”
It would not hurt to be polite.
“We’ll be waiting.”
After hearing the waiter speak from behind him, Bez stepped outside.
Along the way, he opened the pouch the store attendant had given him and saw
a valuable-looking gem among the gold coins. His employer had probably not
given this to the store to pay for the drinks, so it would seem best to treat it as
hush money.
Bez did not have the keen senses of a Ranger or a thief, but he had senses of
his own that had been honed after many battles. He deployed those senses
fully and took a roundabout route back to his own inn to check if he was being
followed.
Part of the inn’s irst loor was a cafeteria, and his friends were drinking in a
corner.
“Yo.”

—215—
He knew from a glance at the label of the winebottle that this was better than
the usual stuff – it was the best stuff that the inn had. Of course, it was nothing
compared to the bar where Bez had just been drinking.
“Welcome back – looks like things ended uneventfully. You look happy, you
smell of liquor, and you’re back late.”
The man who said this was around 120cm tall. He was not a child, but a proper
adult. He belonged to the humanoid race known as Hill Dwarves. While they
were relatives of the Dwarves, they had an af inity for the ranger profession
and keen senses of direction.
“After all, you’d have come back sooner if something had happened.”
The speaker was a man whose spear was leaning against the wall. He had
the head of a serpent and his entire body was covered in scales. He was a
Snakeman, a demihuman race.
“Ahhh, he paid up the amount he promised. That said, he didn’t pay extra.”
“Hah, sounds like even if you did, you would have drunk it away. I don’t touch
alcohol, so don’t take it out of the party funds.”
“But you ate a whole pile of fresh meat, didn’t you? You don’t mind taking that
out of the party funds, do you?”
The person saying so was a humanoid make whose race was a relative of the
Orcs. His muscular body made him seem twice the size of Bez. While one could
call his race relatives of the Orks, they were more like superior specimens of
the same, much like the way Hobgoblins and Goblins were related.
The weapon on his waist was over two meters long and known as an odachi.
He could skilfully employ it as a Ronin.
In addition to those three, the two others who were not present made up Bez’s
companions.
“Right right, let’s appraise it. Bez. take out the gems.”
C 3: F Y P
—216—
Bez handed the pouch with the gems to the Hill Dwarf. The Hill Dwarf upended
its contents onto the table and began evaluating them by lamplight. He took a
minute for each one before he was done. By that time, his friends had already
inished counting the gold coins and informed him of the amount.
“Right. The sum’s what we agreed on. The gems might sell for more or less
depending on the buyer, but that’s not our client’s fault.”
The Snakeman twisted his head at an angle that humans could not manage
and looked at Bez. Even though he was used to looking at those eyes which
betrayed no emotion, it still made Bez uncomfortable.
“Now then, why would he pay so much for such a simple job? Did you learn
anything after a few drinks with him?”
That was why they had chosen to meet in that incredibly high-end establish-
ment.
Considering the job was just to check out a city – even if it was infested with
the undead, but only on the level of Zombies – this was a ridiculously generous
sum. That was what had bothered Bez about their client’s true intentions.
However–
“Not at all.”
Bez shrugged. That was because he had concluded that it would be safer not
to pry too deeply into this.
“Oi oi …isn’t it possible that we might be visited by retrievers soon?”
“Beats me.”Retrievers here referred to assassins and the like. “We did our
job well. Don’t you think he’d rather make use of us rather than kill us off?”
“Well, another job would put me somewhat at ease.”
“What a shame. I did my best to put on a show, but the client didn’t have a new
job for us right away. He might be talking to his boss.”

—217—
After verifying the earnest look in his friends’ eyes, Bez began telling them
about their conversation in the bar and his own postulations.
“Ah ∼ in that case, I think your conclusion’s on the mark, Bez. Or rather, I can’t
think of anything else.”
“Yup. He must be from some country. Ah ∼ is looting the treasure of three

cities just a dream ∼ ”
The Hill Dwarf agreed with the Ork’s words. Bez’s mercenary band was a
group of experts, and they were con ident that they would not lose out to the
troops in the region. But much like Bez, they did not want to spend their lives
on the run.
“So what should we do next? We’ve taken a lot of jobs here. Resentment’s
starting to build up.”
“That’s true. Maybe we should head over to Soba. I heard the Tsar [Sar] of the
eastern countries is recruiting talented mercenaries. Might be a good idea to
head there. In any case, we should prepare to move out.”
After hearing his companions voice their approval, Bez nodded.
Suzuki Satoru walked a short distance after leaving the bar and then took a
turn into a small alley..
After ensuring that there was nobody in there, he cast [Perfect Unknowable.]
He waited there for almost a minute, but nobody entered that little alley.
C 3: F Y P
—218—
It would seem he could be sure that he was not being followed. According to
his experiences, Suzuki Satoru knew well that there were precious few entities
in this world who were powerful enough to see through spells of this tier.
Suzuki Satoru cast [Fly] and then [Greater Teleportation] in that order.
His destination was a point one kilometer above the city.
The clamor of the night could not reach that high. It was a place lit only by the
gentle light of the moon.
Suzuki Satoru deftly folded his legs in mid-air and produced a map from his
inventory, which he placed on his legs.
Now then …this place was converted to the undead as well. Which means...
He took out a pen and marked the cities which the mercenaries had visited.
Keno’s eyes would have gone wide if she had seen this. The map was exquisitely
drawn and depicted the countries near Keno’s homeland. It had been made
by spending a great deal of the gold coins stolen from “Corpus of the Abyss”
. If the intelligence personnel of the neighboring countries had seen this, they
would have gladly spent money like water to obtain it.
During the ive years since they had set off on their journey, Suzuki Satoru
had spent a great deal of time conducting investigations, and he discovered
that the Zombie ication had affected a very large area. While he was not sure
exactly when each Zombie ication had taken place, analysis of the information
he had collected suggested the time gap between each instance had not been
very great.
The question of who had done this and their aims remained unclear, but it
looked like it was not targeted at Keno, and it was very unlikely that“Corpus
of the Abyss”had done this. If“Corpus of the Abyss”had a magic caster who
could trigger a phenomenon like this over such a wide area, then they would
not have been picked off one by one so easily.
The likelihood that this had not been accomplished through the personal power

—219—
of the members of “Corpus of the Abyss”, but by some item obtained from
somewhere was similarly very low. Therefore, it would probably best not to
tell Keno that hunting“Corpus of the Abyss”had been done to procure funds
and to steal the research that those undead beings had spent so much time
compiling.
He had kept all these things from Keno because she was simply too soft-hearted.
Nobody else mattered to Suzuki Satoru besides himself and Keno. He simply
acted with his interests as a priority. However, she would not have thought
about things so simply. Therefore, doing so was also to avoid burdening her
with excess guilt.
In that case – which place is the most suspicious? After analyzing the informa-
tion I’ve collected, the Zombie ication seems to be limited to this region.
Suzuki Satoru’s inger pointed to the safe cities, which had not been marked.
Which means–
Suzuki Satoru’s line of sight shifted, and then stopped at a corner of the map.
The Zombie ication phenomenon radiated from a certain point in the moun-
tain range there.
There was a legend surrounding those moutnains.
There was a fountain of wisdom somewhere in the mountains, and soaking in

it would grant one wisdom. But many trials stood in the way of getting there,
and it was said that nobody could come back alive from it.
However, that mountain range was also the lair for Wyverns and other power-
ful monsters, so it was very likely that those monsters would make any venture
in there a one-way trip even before one could throw one’s life away in those
trials.
It might be fun to verify this legend if he had the time, but there was something
he had to do before that.
C 3: F Y P
—220—
Suzuki Satoru quietly said the name of the highest peak in that mountain range.
“Kaidinias, huh.”
He had no proof that it was the source of the phenomenon. He had simply
remembered the Brightness Dragon Lord, who had laired on the highest peak
of the continent.
After all, there was a very large margin of error when considering the scale of
the map, even if he was looking for the center of a radiating spread.
If it really was there, the source of the phenomenon was a magic item, and
it had triggered the Zombie ication during transportation, then there would
truly be no hope. The dif iculty of inding it would be like trying to ind a pearl
in the desert.
And even if it had been caused by someone, they would probably have run far
away and hidden by then.
In that case, there was no way the sages of the nearby nations could not have
thought of something that even Suzuki Satoru would have noticed.
But it was still possible.
Yes, it really was possible.
It was possible that nobody had sent out investigation parties.
Suzuki Satoru had used [Greater Teleportation] to travel between the surround-
ing countries, spent a great deal of resources, and even hired people to conduct
investigation despite the lack of immediate returns.
If anyone else had done what Suzuki Satoru had, they would have been able
to reach the same conclusion. However, there was probably nobody who had
done so to date. Even if there were people who wanted to take action in or-
der to verify their information, it would have taken them longer than Suzuki
Satoru to obtain information of the same standard that he possessed.

—221—
In other words, Suzuki Satoru was probably the closest to unravelling this mys-
tery.
In that case, he might be able to ind something left behind there that might
work as a clue.
However, going there would also be very troublesome. That was because he
could not teleport to a place he had never been to before. He could only tele-
port to a city he could reach and then go on foot from there. Naturally, that
would waste a lot of time, and so he would have to explain various things to
Keno. He had barely managed to bluff his way through until now, and when
he thought about it, Suzuki Satoru’s head ached.
Keno had not mentioned her homeland since two years ago.
Before that, she had been searching for a way to cure the Zombie ication and
help her people. But ever since that day – no, several days before that, she had
not brought it up again. After that, she seemed content to carry on in their
adventures together.
Had she really let go of it, or had she simply buried it deep in her psyche?
Suzuki Satoru could not tell which was the case. Or perhaps Keno had hidden
it very well, or perhaps Suzuki Satoru was very bad at reading the hearts of
others. Digging too deep into the hearts of others was not good either, which
was how they had made it this far.
...I guess asking would have been ine. Even so, I didn’t do anything. Was it be-
cause I didn’t want to feel the helplessness of not being able to ease the suffering
of a fellow travelling companion?
For Suzuki Satoru, the only people who had accompanied him on adventures
for so long were the members of Ainz Ooal Gown, and by sheer length of time,
Keno had surpassed even them. Therefore he had chosen not to poke at the
matter in order to let his feelings remain in a comfortable place.
I’m really useless …but what will I do from now on?
Collecting this information had simply been a matter of interest on his part. At
C 3: F Y P
—222—
the same time, it was also to ind a way to ease Keno’s pain, even if just a little.
However, after gathering so much information and pinpointing a suspicious
location, he had started waf ling instead.
He did not know if there were any merits to doing this. Quite a few demerits
came to mind, however.
If there was someone there who had triggered this phenomenon – a wide-
ranging event which had indiscriminately brought tragedy to people – then
there was no way they could be normal. If he actually encountered that per-
son, then surely battle would be unavoidable.
Was there any gain at all in opposing someone who could affect an area which
even YGGDRASIL magic could not hope to reach?
It was not as though the Zombie ication would recur, and even if it happened
again, it was very unlikely that it would affect Suzuki Satoru and Keno.
And if that change could even convert Overlords and Vampires into Zombies,
then it would be safest to avoid dangerous people like that.
If it was merely due to the unusual functioning of an item, then recovering it

might be a good idea …I de initely want to lay my hands on an unknown World-
Class Item. However, if someone had deliberately done so, what would be the
aim of triggering such a phenomenon?
Perhaps he might be able to formulate a response if he knew the opposition’s

aim, but right now he simply did not know enough.
Suzuki Satoru touched the World-Class Item in his belly.
Which is more dangerous, leaving it alone or investigating it?
If someone really was scheming in the shadows, then it would be a bad idea
to give them time.
If they were on the level of the Brightness Dragon Lord and he sat back to
watch them grow stronger, then all he could do was run and hide.

—223—
It seems the Dragon Lords harbor hostility to YGGDRASIL players …if someone
like that keeps getting stronger, I won’t be able to handle them by myself, right? I
came out even with the Brightness Dragon Lord – no, it was only a draw because
I ran away …well, if that’s his limit, I’ll be able to beat him next time.
He was not being a sore loser or being stubborn.
Both hiding his trump cards and letting his opponent beat on him was all in
preparation for the next battle.
Suzuki Satoru had always done this when PVPing in YGGDRASIL. Due to the
rule of victory going to the one who won two matches out of three, losing the
irst battle was not a problem. That did not change, even in his irst life-or-
death struggle in this world.
The advantage of this ighting style remained, even when ighting under ex-
treme circumstances like not knowing if he could resurrect after death.
The strategy for certain victory that his former friend had taught him had not
changed, even now.
–No.
It was precisely because he was battling under such a dire situation that he
should place even more faith in his old friends.
That said, Suzuki Satoru did not want to ight an enemy of that level again. It
was best to avoid danger.
The smart way of doing things was only to ight battles he was con ident of
winning and choosing to lee if he would lose.
Suzuki Satoru looked at the world.
Brilliant points of light remained, even as the world at night was cloaked in
silence.
Perhaps his old friends might have said, “I want to protect this beautiful
C 3: F Y P
—224—
world!”or something like that. However, no such feeling over lowed in Suzuki
Satoru’s heart.
However.
“This really pisses me off,”he muttered to himself.
Indeed.
Right now, Suzuki Satoru was very pissed off.

—225—
C 3: F Y P
—226—
C 4: T B
“Say, Satoru, why did we come here?”
That suspicious mountain range was the destination of this journey.
Of particular note was the city near the Kaidinias Mountain Range.
It was a city of the Aina League, which was located near the mountains – in
other words, a neighbor of Inveria – Seruk-3.
While it was not the capital of the Aina League, it was one of the largest cities in
the surrounding countries, and it boasted a population of over 400,000 peo-
ple. The two of them had been travelling towards the city on their covered
wagon for four days now. Keno had no longer been able to contain herself and
asked that question.
It had been ive years since they had left Inveria.
They had not even come near it until now, yet they had suddenly – in a great
departure from their original direction of travel – moved towards Seruk-3, so
it was hard to fault Keno for reacting like that.
In truth, he had no reason to continue hiding the truth from Keno. All he had
to do was say: This mountain range might contain the reason that you became
undead, so I wanted to check it out.”
Even so, Suzuki Satoru could not bring himself to say it.
That was because even Suzuki Satoru could not explain his reasons for coming
here.
227
On his part, curiosity was the biggest motivation for Suzuki Satoru to go there,
but if he actually said that, Keno would have attacked his explanation from
various angles and then made him change take the wagon elsewhere. If Keno
had said, “There’s no reason for you to put yourself in danger, Satoru,”then
Suzuki Satoru would only be able to reply, “Well, yes.”
The other reason was because Suzuki Satoru did not want to get Keno’s hopes
up.
The greater one’s hopes and expectations built up, the greater the disappoint-
ment when they collapsed. It was just like how Suzuki Satoru had clung to the
hope that his guildmates would return, and had fallen into despair when he
realized that nobody had come.
Three years ago, Suzuki Satoru had seen Keno pretend to give up hope. In that
case, what would happen if Suzuki Satoru gave her hope now?
Suzuki Satoru was clearly uneasy as he glimpsed the past – when he had irst
met Keno.
Therefore, Suzuki Satoru did his best to bluff her.
“Hm? There’s no special reason for it.”
“...Really?”
Keno turned to peek at Suzuki Satoru’s face, but Suzuki Satoru was not afraid.
His skeletal face was expressionless and he did not have to worry about the
beating of his heart.
In other words, he could probably lie without being found out.
However, the way Keno narrowed her eyes and kept peering at Suzuki Satoru
made him feel a little uneasy. Though his body could not sweat, he still wiped
the hands holding the reins on his robe anyway.
And then, Keno cut in.
C 4: T B
—228—
“Li ∼ ar.”
“I’m not lying,”Suzuki Satoru replied immediately. He was deceiving himself,

that must have been it, That must have been why he could reply so quickly.
Even he wanted to praise himself.
His words were immaculately ordered, and he had not shown any emotion.
Surely anyone who heard them would think Suzuki Satoru was telling the truth.
However-
“Yes, you are, Satoru. You must be in some sort of dif iculty. I’ve been travelling
with you for ive years – even if it doesn’t show on your face, I can tell if you’re
lying.”
“...”
There was power in Keno’s words, and he could sense her great con idence.
She was certain that Suzuki Satoru had some other objective in mind. He
wanted to say she was overthinking things, but she had seen right through
Suzuki Satoru.
Suzuki Satoru unconsciously felt his face. It was cold, bony and skeletal, with-
out any hint of expressions – how on earth could such a face produce emotions
that Keno could read?
“...Well done, Keno,”Suzuki Satoru sighed, as though giving up. “Fufufu,”

Keno giggled happily.
“It’s been ive years. I can roughly guess what you’re thinking. After all, I’ve
been by your side all this time.”
“...It’s been ive years, huh. Indeed, after such a long time it’s possible you
might be able to tell what mood I’m in just by looking at my face.”
Character facial expressions could not change in YGGDRASIL. The only way
to tell how someone else was feeling was by their voice. Producing a normal
voice and minimizing the times he sounded different was not a skill unique
to Suzuki Satoru. When he had been depressed, someone else had also seen

—229—
through how he had forced himself to appear jovial.
The words that person had said still lingered in his heart:“We’re friends, after
all. That’s probably why I could understand.”
“–Indeed, that’s right, Keno.”
“Hm? What’s wrong? Are you feeling lonely? …Very happy? Satoru?”
“Ah …that’s right. The way I feel about you being able to understand my feel-
ings is de initely not loneliness, Keno. If I had to put it into words …it would
be gratitude.”
Suzuki Satoru released the reins in his hands.
He had made up his mind.
He had prepared himself for this.
He was illed with determination that would never waver.
For that reason, Suzuki told the lie he had prepared beforehand.
”Our destination is a city of the Aina League, Seruk No.3. I learned that there
was a rare item there, and our objective this time is to recover it.”
“You’re …lying? I’m not too sure, but it still feels like you’re lying. Oh well,
never mind. You’re hiding something, but you must be worried about me,
right, Satoru?”
Suzuki Satoru hesitated over whether he should not, but doing so would mean
admitting that he was lying to her.
“It’s ine, Satoru. Don’t worry about it. Just go.”
“Ah, thank you, Keno.”
As they approached the borders of the Aina League, they found their path
C 4: T B
—230—
blocked by a long defensive line. It was not made of heavy stone blocks, but a
simple wooden fence.
It was not hard to imagine that it had been built to curb the spread of the
Zombies. Such defensive structures would be enough to deal with Zombies,
but the Zombies’ true threat lay in their numbers. If an entire nation’s worth of
Zombies – in the millions – looded in at once, it would be completely useless.
However, a few short years would not be enough to build a kilometers-long
fence around a nation’s borders.
He came to a stop some distance away and used [Fly] to quickly scout the area,
but he did not ind anything like a checkpoint. All the roads leading to the Aina
Miscegenation League had been sealed off. In addition, he had spotted patrols.
He knew that they probably would not let them through, even if he asked them
“please let us pass”. Therefore, he used [Gate] to teleport them and the wagon
ahead.
After that, they drove the wagon down unused roads. They felt there was no
need to pretend to make camp at nightfall, so they maintained their speed and
travelled day and night.
They passed through several cities illed with wandering Zombies and were
less than a day away from Seruk-3. However, they sensed something was
amiss.
“This is strange.”
“Indeed, it’s very strange.”
They had seen all kinds of Zombies in Keno’s country. Not all of them had been
formerly human. It would seem all living things above a certain size had been
converted into Zombies. In the wild, they had encountered plodding animal
Zombies. That much was the same in the Aina Miscegenation League.
However, they were nowhere to be seen as they approached Seruk-3.
Perhaps someone had exterminated the Zombies, but typically they would

—231—
have eliminated the animal Zombies outdoors as well.
That was the problem.
Suzuki Satoru looked straight ahead. Seruk-3 lay down the road ahead of him,
and beyond that was Mt. Kaidinias.
If this phenomenon was limited to the surrounding area, then there must have
been some kind of connection there.
Nothing else happened after that, and they arrived at the main gate of Seruk-
3. After that, the mountain range descending from. Mt. Kaidinias slowly came
into view.
The gate showed off the size and splendor of the city.
The Aina Miscegenation League had originally been a country formed from
the union of many races. Among them were highly intelligent Giants. That
was probably the link here.
However, there were no Zombies to be seen here.
In some cities, one could see Zombies spilling out from the city gate, but there
were none in sight here. Certainly, that would not be the case if the gate was
shut.
But the gates were wide open.
...Could this city have some kind of protection which prevented it from being Zom-
bie ied?
Suzuki Satoru immediately dismissed that notion.
The population of Seruk-3 was 400’000.
Surely that many survivors would have caused a huge uproar. If they had not
abandoned the city, then they would have stayed here, and they would have
taken extensive security measures.
C 4: T B
—232—
However, not a single whisper had come from Seruk-3, to say nothing of any
security.
It was true that they were some distance away. But things were too quiet, even
at this distance.
There were no residents and no Zombies. It was as though this city had been
abandoned.
Did someone come here and clear out the Zombies? It’s not entirely impossible,
but then why didn’t they liberate the other cities along the way? Or have they
all been dominated by an undead of some power, like “Corpus of the Abyss”?
Indeed, this place was quite a good location when considering the distance
from the cities of the living and the surrounding Zombie ication. Since it was
a major city, it ought to have magical items and books for research.
“This place really is it for the tastes of an undead magician.”
After muttering to himself, the Keno in his head began lecturing him, and so
Suzuki Satoru had no choice but to concentrate and think seriously.
However, they lacked information. It would seem he had no choice but to enter
the city.
“...Say, Satoru. Are you going into the city? The closer we get to it, the less
Zombies we see …this is the irst time we’ve seen this.”
“While I didn’t come here for that reason …it seems I’ll need to conduct some
investigations.”
Suzuki Satoru was at a loss for what to have Keno do next.
Should he cast [Create Fortress] outside the city to make a fortress and have
her stay in there? Or should he bring her into the city with him? While he
would like to be able to draw on her knowledge, he ought to keep her in a safe
place.

—233—
Seruk-3 was nothing more than a base camp to investigate the mountain range.
He had only come here because of ease of teleportation.
He had not expected something abnormal like this to happen here, When he
thought calmly about it, he realised that he had never once considered the
possibility that the culprit and cause for everything might not have come from
the mountains, but this city instead. It was a frustrating error.
“I want to go too. Ah, perhaps you might think that it’s dangerous and that
you’re going to leave me here by myself, but I know more about magical lore
than you do. Therefore, I’m going with you, and if there’s ighting – you’ll pro-
tect me, won’t you, Satoru?”
“–Ah. Yes. I will protect you. That’s my job – you’re in charge of the intellectual
work, while I take care of anything involving violence.”
In truth, he would feel better with Keno around if it turned out that there were
clues present.
That being the case, could Suzuki Satoru, as the person responsible for brute
force, protect Keno when under threat?
It should be possible.
He had managed to keep Keno safe even when his opponent was the Bright-
ness Dragon Lord – the most powerful foe he had faced to date. To be precise,
he had bought them time to lee. However, only a fool would act in a blind and
arrogant way. He had to plot his course carefully for the sake of the future,
and he could not be careless this time either.
“Keno, I’m giving you the usual crystal. If I give the signal or if you get attacked,
you have to use it without hesitating, okay?”
The item he had produced from his inventory was a spell-sealing crystal im-
bued with [Greater Teleportation].
Spell-sealing crystals were one of the rarest magic items. In turn, they were
also very easy to use, and at high levels they were employed in large quantities.
C 4: T B
—234—
As a result, Suzuki Satoru did not have many on him and there were almost no
spell-sealing crystals in the gear his friends had left him.
He had entrusted this valuable item to her for safety’s sake.
Suzuki Satoru could destroy Keno in a single attack. Therefore, if he met an

opponent that was on his level, they could probably do the same thing.
It was only appropriate that they take extensive precautions so that they could
deal with such an encounter.
As Suzuki Satoru handed the crystal over, he wondered if the spell infused into
it was appropriate.
[Perfect Unknowable] might have been more useful for leeing, but [Greater
Teleportation] was the best choice if he wanted to increase the chances of
Keno’s survival.
Keno using [Perfect Unknowable] might not be enough to guarantee no mishaps.
While he had scrolls containing [Perfect Unknowable], a low-level magic caster

like Keno would not be able to use them. Wands could not contain such a
spell, and so Suzuki Satoru did not have one. If he wanted one, he would need
a World-Class Item that could allow him to make requests of the developers.
Perhaps Keno could have used a staff, but unfortunately Suzuki Satoru did not
have staves imbued with [Perfect Unknowable.”
[Perfect Unknowable] appeared to be a very effective spell at a glance, but its

inability to be applied to others meant that ti saw surprisingly little use in
party play. While it was possible that ambushers might use it, both Suzuki
Satoru and enemies of Momonga’s level had many spells or abilities to see
through it.
In the worst case scenario, one might end up being invisible to friends but not
to enemies, which would mean that they could not be healed or supported by
their friends.
Simply put, many players considered [Perfect Unknowable] to be a spell that

—235—
was used on themselves when facing lower-level opponents or numerous op-
ponents.
Therefore, the average player did not learn that spell, but instead used con-
sumable items to make up the shortfall.
Suzuki Satoru was the reverse. Since he could cast many spells, he chose to
learn it himself rather than rely on consumables. Therefore, he could not give
her any appropriate items at a time like this.
He had not expected that practice to end up being a handicap at a time like
this.
“Mm, got it. Should I set the teleport destination to the usual place?”
Suzuki Satoru expressed his agreement.
There was a small house in a city over 2000 kilometers away that had been set
as one of their teleport destinations.
After that, Suzuki handed over a legacy-class item known as the Ghillie Cloak
to Keno.
While it looked like a tattered cape with cloth and strings dangling from it, it
was an item that conferred exceptional stealth capabilities.
While it was almost useless without concealment skills, it also possessed ef-
fects in addition to that, and those additional effects were quite good.
Once Keno put it on, even the level 100 Suzuki Satoru would see Keno as be-
coming blurry – as though she were blending into the landscape – once she put
it on. It was very effective against adversaries with low perceptive abilities.
Incidentally, Suzuki Satoru had forgotten who he had bought it from and he
only had the one piece, so he had kept it in its original state.
He told Keno – who was blurred and indistinct thanks to the Ghillie Cloak’s
powers – to cast [Fly] and [Invisibility].
C 4: T B
—236—
The two of them looked down on the city from above.
The lack of obstructions meant that their opponents would have a clear view
of them too, so it was very likely that they would be attacked. On the other
hand, it also meant that it was easy to collect information while lying.
After weighing the former against the latter, Suzuki Satoru decided that the
latter was more important. Of course, he had also used [Delay Teleportation]
and other such spells to protect himself. If they were attacked, he would be
able to protect Keno as well if he was nearby. That was the power of his gaunt-
let, the legacy-class item Guardian Heroes.
As they looked over the city, the abnormality of this place became even more
apparent.
“Satoru …there’s nobody here at all.”
“Yes, there’s nobody here, and – there aren’t any Zombies around either.”
After checking their surroundings, he pondered the strangeness of this city as

he descended to ground level with Keno.
The possibility which came to mind was that someone had invaded the city
and then wiped out 400,000 Zombies.
But that would probably be very dif icult to do.
It was not that they would lose to Zombies, the weakest of the undead, but at
the very least they would have left corpses behind.
Corpses vanished over time in YGGDRASIL, as did those of Zombies. But in

this world, the Zombies’ corpses should have remained forever after being
struck down. Of course, dead Zombies would begin to rot and after a while
they would become skeletonized, and after that the bones would disintegrate.
As an aside, moving Zombies would not rot or harbor maggots because they
were animated by negative energy. However, the loss of negative energy once
they were defeated meant that they would rot as normal, lies could lay eggs

—237—
in them, and small animals would gnaw on them.
It had been over 40 years since that incident.
Was it possible that someone had buried or cremated 400,000 corpses–
“–Keno, do you think an army invaded this place, killed all the Zombies, buried
them and then left?”
“I doubt it. While you could take about 10,000 soldiers to dig a huge hole and
then bury them all in it, it would be very obvious and there are no signs of it
now.”
“What about cremation?”
“It sounds even less likely. After killing a Zombie, you could just throw it into
a house and burn them with it. But on the whole, I don’t see any signs of burn-
ing.”
Currently, Suzuki Satoru had not seen any similar signs either.
It was clear that Keno had examined the area more carefully than Suzuki Satoru,
but that was no cause for alarm. That had become a clearly established fact
during their ive-year journey.
“If there were a way to do it, then surely it would be an assembly of high-level
priests turning undead at the same time, right?]
“I see …”
That would have disintegrated the Zombies, and it would explain their ab-
sence. However, there was a limit to how many times one could turn undead
each day, and low-level priests could not use that ability often. Therefore, it
would probably be impossible to annihilate a swirling horde of 400’000 Zom-
bies without committing sizable numbers to the task.
While news would leak more easily as more people took part, Suzuki Satoru
had not heard about anything like that even though he had kept his feelers out
C 4: T B
—238—
and listening.
“Or could it have been a “super-tier spell”like the kind you cast, Satoru? Of
course, the existence of a spell with that area of effect would be another matter
entirely, but we won’t be able to tell if we don’t enter the city, right?”
“That’s true. We’ll proceed with caution, then.”
“Yup!”
The two of them entered through the city gates.
While [Phase Door] would have made entering the city safer, they had to dis-
cover what had happened and if anyone was hiding within by using them-
selves as bait.
Naturally, Suzuki Satoru would be ine even if he were attacked from inside
the city, so he walked in front of Keno to block the line of ire to her. While
it would be pointless if the enemy used an area-effect attack, he would be an
excellent shield for her against single-target attacks.
They passed through the city gates without incident, and they saw a wide
street.
This was probably the largest street in the city.
There were no signs of Zombies in this place which should have been lively
and bustling, and they could not hear anything despite pricking up their ears.
All that remained was a nauseating silence.
It looked as though all the city’s residents had abandoned it. However, it did
not feel like they had left of their own free will. The goods in the stores re-
mained in place – though they were spoilt or rusted – and after checking, even
the coins were where they had been.
While it did not seem like they had left of their own free will, it did not seem
like someone had invaded either.

—239—
No – is it possible someone whose objective was not money had invaded this
place?
Magic items were more precious than mountains of gold and silver. If this city
had a powerful magic item, then it might be more valuable than all the wealth
in this city.
However, that theory was also suspect. While one could not rule out the pos-
sibility that such an item existed, surely there ought to be a more elegant way
of obtaining it. Like say, sending someone with thief skills to sneak into the
city and so on.
“Ah, Satoru. You can dominate the undead, can’t you, Satoru? Can you use that
ability to order Zombies to go outside?”
“It’s possible, but there are various conditions for dominating the undead. For
instance, there are limits on the maximum number of undead that can be con-
trolled at one time and how powerful of an undead being can be dominated.
If everyone in this city became a Zombie, then guiding them anywhere would
be annoyingly repetitious.”
“Even so, if they were undead, surely they could ignore their lifespans and do
it over and over again, right?”
“You mean a cabal of undead beings like“Corpus of the Abyss”? While it’s not
impossible …do you mean they’d be walking around and dominating undead
over and over again inside this city? If it were me, I think it would have been
ine to leave them alone since I was undead and wouldn’t have been attacked
anyway …mm, if that really was the case, then I’d have to take my hat off to
their diligence.”
“What if it were because of a item?”
“From what I know, there are no unlimited-use items like that.”
If such a balance-breaking item did exist, it would probably be a World-Class

Item or something similar.
C 4: T B
—240—
“...Hm. I can’t break through the limits of my imagination no matter how much
I think. We really do need information after all.”
“Then how about taking a look in the castle?”
Keno was pointing to the castle of the marquis who ruled the surrounding
lands. It was situated on a small hill and they could clearly tell how solid its
walls were.
Suzuki Satoru agreed with that suggestion.
If there were any traces left behind, they would probably ind them in the cas-
tle. After all, it was the most luxurious and comfortable place in the city, which
made it perfect as a home base. Also, the castle sported several imposing tow-
ers, which made it feel like the ideal place for overlooking the city.
The two of them cast [Fly] spells and headed toward the castle in a beeline.
If they looked down, they would see an empty city below them. It was a hol-
low metropolis, without so much as the presence of small animals. Having
Zombies wandering around would probably have made it less scary.
“Still, there’s no movements here at all.”
While he had coolly spouted some stuff about movements and the like, Suzuki
Satoru was not very clear about what he was saying. However, it was true that
certain monsters had an overwhelming presence about them. The monster he
had encountered with the most powerful presence was the Brightness Dragon
Lord.
“...Was this city destroyed by something else …hm?”
“A plague? Poison? But that would be weird, no? If a plague had broken out
here, then they would have burned the victims, and I think there would be
signs of that within the city.”
They had found what looked like paupers’ districts when they were observing
the city from above, but no traces that looked like scorch marks.

—241—
Just as Suzuki Satoru was beginning to admire Keno’s focus, she continued
speaking.
“Since there were no such signs in the pauper’s district, where a disease would
have the highest chance of spreading, I think that would rule out such a possi-
bility.”
Suzuki Satoru had not thought that far ahead. He had to hand it to Keno.
“In that case – did the destruction of this city lead to some kind of chain-reaction
Zombie ication? For example, was it because a monster with an instant death
ield was walking around inside the city or something?”
“But if that were the case, wouldn’t it be strange that there were no corpses?
It’s as though everyone here suddenly vanished. And it would also be very
strange for people setting out from this place to abandon all their wealth …”
Suzuki Satoru and Keno tilted their heads in baf lement.
When they reached the castle, the two of them walked inside without any hes-
itation.
Keno held Suzuki Satoru’s hand.
This was a bad move in a dangerous place.
Fighting while holding someone’s hand was very disadvantageous. However,

Suzuki Satoru held Keno’s hand tightly without saying a word.
After that, they did a quick survey of the castle, but they could not ind any
traces. Of course, neither Suzuki Satoru or Keno were detector-types, so they
would not have been able to spot any high-level thieves hiding in here, How-
ever, there was a piece of evidence which made them conclude otherwise.
“The dust is in piles. Looks like this castle was left empty a long time ago, and
nobody else came in either.”
It looked like the castle had been abandoned before the undead conversion
C 4: T B
—242—
had begun, or perhaps the city had been abandoned with it.
“What should we do?”
“After a quick look around, we haven’t spotted any signs that anything hap-
pened in the castle. First, let’s go take a look at the treasury. There might be
powerful items inside.”
“Yup.”
They broke the sturdy door and negated the magical traps with Suzuki Satoru’s
magical resistance, then proceeded to plunder all the treasure within. That
said, it had not been done for acquiring money, but more because Suzuki Satoru
was interested in acquiring rare items.
The appraisal of the treasure had taken place as it was being looted, so it in-
ished over an hour after the robbery was complete.
“No powerful items here.”
“Yeah. While there were no powerful items, it seems there are quite a few
pieces with historic value.”
While he knew that they were accessories and the like, that was all he knew.
And while Keno, responsible for the knowledge work, was familiar with art,
magic noble society and so on, she was not learned enough to determine whether
or not a particular object was historically signi icant. All she understood was
that it looked valuable.
“We won’t be able to sell them, right?”
“Yeah. I won’t sell them, anyway. After all, we have money to spare. Plus, it
would be troublesome if we got wrapped up in annoying things after selling
something with a history.”
Keno laughed happily.
“After all, the YGGDRASIL item you sold caused an incredible ruckus, Satoru.”

—243—
Suzuki Satoru could not help but be embarrassed. Looking back now, it had
been a pretty good experience, but he wanted to apologize to Keno for the
trouble he had caused her back then.”
“I won’t repeat that mistake again. After all, standing out isn’t a good thing,
especially to undead beings like us.”
This world ran on the axiom that the undead were the enemies of all living
beings. The two of them were heretics for wanting to enter the world of the
living. They were practically traitors.
“Still, we managed to help someone in trouble because you sold that, right,
Satoru? I don’t think your judgement was wrong.
Keno seemed to have misunderstood something. He could not care less if

some human he did not know lived or died. Ever since his body had ended
up like this, he had not felt anything like love for his fellow man or whatnot.
The only important things to Suzuki Satoru were his friends.
“–Hm? What’s wrong, Satoru?”
“No, nothing’s wrong, Keno. Still, we need to let a valuer look at them at. How-
ever, if they’re from too far away, it’ll decrease their historical value. What a
pain.”
“While I’ve told you this before, you don’t need to worry about my share, right?
After all, you gave me all sorts of things, didn’t you?”
“Don’t worry about that. After all, it’s only natural for a sempai to take care of
his kouhai.”
As undead beings, they had no daily expenses. While it was not as though they
could not live without selling accessories which might have historical value,
they were items obtained through their adventures, so he had to reimburse
half their value in cash to Keno.
He took that sort of thing seriously even between guild members. He could
not be lax on that.
C 4: T B
—244—
“Also, our travelling expenses were all paid by you, weren’t they, Keno? These
things need to be split evenly, so would I do something dumb like not sharing
the money we obtained with you? Let’s not talk about who does more or less
work, okay? We divided the jobs up into knowledge and the use of force …hm?
So we’ve got an operational allowance but no managerial allowances?”
Keno looked at Suzuki Satoru with a baf led expression on her face, as if to say
’what the hell is he talking about?’
“Ahem! Uh, anyway, that’s why. We need to share everything valuable evenly.
Got it?”
“Uh, um. Thank you, Satoru.”
“No, you really don’t need to thank me. After all, we’re moving as a team, and
I need your strength from time to time, Keno.”
“But, I don’t know how I’ve helped …”
“Well, you’re better in the artistic department, and now you’re better than me
in terms of magical knowledge, right? We’ll have to look to the future. In other
words, this is an investment.”
“I understand, Satoru. I’ll work hard!”
He did not mind even if she did not go out of her way to work hard. Keno had
been incredibly helpful even as she was now. However, rejecting her determi-
nation might mentally scar her, so he decided to accept her.
“Hm, we’ll go with that, then, Keno.”As he saw Keno looking delighted, Suzuki
Satoru remembered the reason he had come here. “Now then, let’s continue
looking around this castle a little more and look for the reason why there are
no undead in this city.”
“What should we do?”
“Oh yes, there’s the top and bottom. Let’s check the bottom irst.”

—245—
“The gaol? Given that this big castle wasn’t meant to be used as a fortress, I
think usually they’d build a prison elsewhere, don’t you think?”
“But wasn’t there a gaol in your castle, Keno?”
“Yeah, there was. But it wasn’t used for normal people, but to brie ly con ine
high-status people. But it didn’t look like it had been used ever since I was
born.”
“Perhaps there’s a gaol like that here too. Let’s go take a look. If it’s not there,
we’ll look in the city and check inside the cells in the guards’ duty posts.”
They found the gaol soon enough, but it was empty. The interior was piled
high with dust as well, so there probably had not been anyone inside it.
“What a shame. Let’s continue heading upwards, then. I saw several towers
when observing this castle from the outside – let’s go check out the surround-
ings from there.”
“Yup!”
Perhaps the highest tower had been used as a landing platform for lying mon-
sters, because it was very wide and very heavily defended against attack and
invasion.
“Uwah ∼”
Keno exclaimed in delight at the panoramic view of the city.
Suzuki Satoru thought, you saw it all from the air while using [Fly], so why does
this scenery excite you so much? However, he was smart enough not to actually
say that.
When Suzuki Satoru had set foot upon the peak hailed as the highest in the
world, he too had been moved by the way he could see everything from the
summit. But what had truly left the deepest impression on him was the battle
which followed.
C 4: T B
—246—
Suzuki Satoru watched Keno run around in circles and looking around in all
directions, and as he saw her display the childhishness that matched her ap-
pearance, he smiled.
After that, he began examining the city, with the mindset that someone had to
do what they came to this city for, even if it was just himself. Then, he found
something which bothered him.
While there were three gates leading into the urban area of the city, the gate
leading to the mountain range seemed to have split open.
“Keno, look at that. What do you make of it?”
“Hm ∼ it doesn’t look like it was broken from the outside, but burst from the in-
side? Although …if it wasn’t destroyed by some terrible strength …how should
I put it?”
“Want to go take a look?”
After receiving Keno’s approval, Suzuki Satoru cast [Fly] and the two of them
headed straight for it. And then–
“Satoru, this is …”
“Yeah, you’re right. Something strange happened here …no, in this city too.”
One of the doors of the gate they had reached was leaning to one side. It had
not been caused by age. And he could see the forms of the city’s residents
there.
No, it would be better to say that they had once been the forms of the city’s
residents.
Countless bones were scattered in front of the gate, within the gate, and be-
hind it. They looked like they had been trampled to bits.
He did not know whether to call it a coincidence, but there should have been
many more bones which had been pulverized into a powder and swept away

—247—
thanks to exposure to the elements.
And since the bones had been crushed, there was no way to tell how they had
died.
“I trust there’s no doubt that there were once the city’s residents?”
“Yeah …did some emergency occur, some confusion that caused everyone to
lee for their lives? Or were they turned into Zombies, dominated, and then
herded outside?”
“Probably the latter. I can’t see any luggage scattered around, only bones and
clothing.”
An investigation of the tumbled bones revealed rings and other such items,
but there were no gems or other things one would have taken with them while
leeing.
Suzuki Satoru looked beyond the door – at the place where the Zombies of this
city had probably been headed.
“...If someone used [Create Undead], the undead produced would be under the
control of their maker.”
After realizing what Suzuki Satoru was trying to say, a look of shock appeared
on Keno’s face.
She could see a tall, steep mountain.
It was Mt. Kaidinias.
Its summit was wreathed in clouds and she could not make it out.
Suzuki Satoru took out his map and checked to see where the large road ex-
tending from the gate would lead.
This road seemed to circle around the base of Mt. Kaidinias and led to other
cities. If they went down it, they would be able to reach other countries.
C 4: T B
—248—
“Now then – stay here, Keno.”
“A-ah, could I not? Would that be alright?”
Keno spoke as though she was afraid. She had probably understood the real
reason why Suzuki Satoru had come to this city.
“It’ll be ine, Keno. This was why we hunted“Corpus of the Abyss”. You heard
it from those guys too, didn’t you? Intelligent undead beings of great power
remain animated even when their creator is destroyed. Even if I annihilate the
mastermind behind the Zombie ication, it won’t affect you, Keno.”
“No! That’s not it!! I’m worried about you, Satoru!!!”
“–Huh?”
“I mean, this is a being that turned so many people in such a large area into
the undead! It’s de initely not normal! Even you couldn’t do it, Satoru!”
“Ah, hm. I couldn’t do something like that.”
“In that case! In that case!”Keno’s face twisted in agony, and then she instantly
resumed her normal expression before it kinked up again.“Doesn’t that mean
there’s a chance you might get defeated, Satoru!?”
Indeed, that was true. He ought to admit it. He could not de initively state that
“It won’t happen”.
“Ah, Satoru. Did you enjoy our travels together?”
“–Yeah. I was as happy as I had been with my former friends. Yes. I was happy,
really, I was.”
He understood why those World Searchers had kept doing all those things he
felt were pointless. He also understood the joy of exploring the world that the
management and the developers wanted to give to the players.
His journey with Keno had been a very enjoyable one.

—249—
“In that case, why don’t we keep travelling? I’m undead like you, so we can
travel forever, can’t we, Satoru? Let’s go and see a broader world! There’s so
many places we haven’t seen before! Can you forget about this, please?”
“...I could. It’s not right to do something my friends don’t like. Trying to put
someone in my debt would only vex them.”
“Y-yes. Let’s, let’s go travelling together, forever, okay? Just the two of us.
We’re undead, after all! Don’t do dangerous things and continue travelling
with me …”
That was correct.
Suzuki Satoru had no right to determine Keno’s happiness. If travelling to-

gether was happiness, then wasn’t doing so showing kindnes to Keno? How-
ever –
“Keno Fasris Invern!”Suzuki Satoru shouted, and Keno’s shrank away from
him.
“Y-yes …I’m sorry, Satoru. Please don’t get mad …”
“I’m not angry …Being a princess should be a job, right?”
“Huh?”
Keno’s mouth hung open in a stupid-looking way. She was probably showing
how she could not keep up with the sudden change in topic and did not under-
stand his meaning. Suzuki Satoru mocked himself in his heart. Ah, it couldn’t
be avoided.
“Like I was saying, being a princess is a job, right?”
“Is, is it? It doesn’t feel that way to me …”
“So, does that mean kings and queens are unemployed? Is that not how it is?”
“When you put it that way, you may be right …is it?”
C 4: T B
—250—
“Now, on to the next item; gaining the approval of more than half of the guild’s
members – well, there’s only one person, but that counts as more than half.”
A baf led look appeared on Keno’s face.
“In addition, you’re a heteromorphic creature of the type known as a Vampire,

Keno. In other words, you have cleared all the requirements. Now then, Keno
Fasris Invern. I recognize you as a member of Ainz Ooal Gown. You shall be
the 42nd member. Or should I say, the second member of the New Ainz Ooal
Gown?”
Ainz took out the ring of Ainz Ooal Gown from his inventory and gave it to
Keno.

—251—
Keno’s expression lashed from shock to normality to shock again.
She had heard Suzuki Satoru talk about how important that ring was to him
countless times. It stirred her emotions up enough that they had to be forcibly
suppressed.
“Can …I?”
“Mm. Keno, you’re one of us, a member of Ainz Ooal Gown. You have the right
to take this ring.”
Of course, this ring would only be truly useful in a place like Nazarick. Without
Nazarick, it was simply the proof that one was a member of the guild.
...And now there are two members of Ainz Ooal Gown …who knows, it might be
a good idea to ind another 58 members in this world.
“Thank you, Satoru!”
Keno put the ring on delightedly, as though she had forgotten what had hap-
pened just now.
Suzuki Satoru watched her, and then faked a cough before speaking.
“Now then, Keno. To me, there is one thing I cannot tolerate under any cir-
cumstances. And that would be – forgiving anyone who has done wrong by a
member of the guild and who is still at large.”
“No, it’s just a little hardship. Travelling with you–”
Suzuki Satoru did not let Keno inish her sentence.
“–I might be able to resurrect your Zombie ied parents back into human be-
ings.”
Keno froze, and her eyes wavered.
“...Keno, this is what you hoped for, isn’t it? To stay as one of the undead, and

—253—
resurrect your parents, am I wrong? Or do you want to become human, along
with your parents?”
“Can, can you do it?”
“I don’t know. But Keno, nothing would delight you more, am I right?”
Keno looked in all directions, and then she lowered her head and quietly replied,
“Yes.”
In that case – Suzuki Satoru’s course was set.
It was only natural that a guildmaster would ight for his guild members.
“–Keno.”
Keno raised her head suddenly as she heard the iron in his voice.
“Do not let your guilt bind you. There is no need for that at all. I must go, irst to
see what caused this all to happen, and then, depending on the circumstances
– I’m very sorry, Keno, but you must stay here.”
Keno hesitated for a few seconds, and then she nodded.
She was no fool. She understood that she would be holding him back.
“Now then, I’ll use [Create Fortress] to build a fort some distance away. You
don’t mind staying in there, do you?”
After leaving Keno in the fortress that he had made, Suzuki Satoru stared at
Mt. Kaidinias – its slopes were barren, with little vegetation. It was time to
switch mindsets.
C 4: T B
—254—
The irst problem was how to investigate the destination to which the city’s
residents had been headed.
He had a higher chance of iguring it out if he casts [Fly], but if there were en-
emies around he would be spotted easily while loating in the air, as opposed
to if he were on the ground. While he had [Perfect Unknowable] to use with
it, there was a certain reason why Suzuki Satoru considered it a bad move.
A steady and grounded approach would be best.
While he ought to have cast [Fly] to search from above if there were no ene-
mies, Suzuki Satoru was certain that there was a powerful enemy around.
Of course, while he could not be certain that all the information he had gath-
ered to date was accurate, he was sure that there was some intelligent being
behind all this.
His basic objective was to defeat that enemy, and then rescue Keno and her
parents from their undead transformation. Ideally, he would be able to restore
everyone in Keno’s country.
The chances that this adversary was not someone that he could negotiate a
settlement with was annoyingly high. After all, he had caused so much dam-
age. At the very least, he was probably a being like Suzuki Satoru, who held no
love for others.
Then again, there was a small chance that they might be able to make a deal.
The problem would then be the terms that the other party would set.
To begin with, he did not think the other party would make any material re-
quests like asking for treasure and the like. After all, if he had wanted that, he
could have ordered the undead residents to deliver them all to him. He had
made and could command them, after all. However, all the valuables in that
city had been abandoned.
Then could he defeat his foe and demand that he do so in exchange for his life?
Is that possible? Is my opponent someone I can hold back on and still accomplish

—255—
that?
Suzuki Satoru had already acknowledged his foe as being on his level. No,
he had imagined said foe to be stronger than him. However, it was hard to
imagine a being more powerful than himself.
He had collected information on many puissant entities during his ive-year

journey. While he had learned it through money or force from various knowl-
edgeable individuals, what they all agreed on was that the mightiest beings in
this world were the ones known as the Dragon Lords. In fact, he had already
con irmed that one of them had the same ighting power as he had.
However, one could not say it was far stronger than himself.
In that case, he should be able to use strategy and tactics to triumph against
his opponent – even if it was a Dragon Lord.
Still, I have the feeling that I’m heading into the enemy’s lair. That gives them the
terrain advantage. After that …Suzuki Satoru recalled the lessons contained in
PKing For Dummies. Right after a patch – that would be the right time. Powerful
players attacking in small groups – that’s the people united. So what about this
time? I don’t know. Only …it’s going to be a gamble.
(TL Note: this refers to an essay by Meng Zi / Mencius. It is is best to go to

war when 天时地利人和; the time is right, the terrain is favorable, and social
conditions allow for it (i.e th people are united)
Of course, all this was founded on the assumption that the culprit responsible
for the Zombie ication could restore the people to normal, or that he knew
how to do it.
If that was not the case–
“–Then he shall pay the price for his foolishness.”
Suzuki Satoru changed his gear.
He put away all the equipment he had obtained from YGGDRASIL and dressed
C 4: T B
—256—
in the gear he had stolen from“Corpus of the Abyss”, save for a divine-class
ring on his left hand.
After that, he put on an icon of “Corpus of the Abyss”around his neck. He

also had a crystal with a spell sealed into it.
Truthfully speaking, Suzuki Satoru was much weaker now than he had just
been. Leaving aside the tremendous drop in his ability modi iers and defen-
sive power, his resistances were now riddled with holes.
While he still had the HP of someone of his level, he could not place too much
faith in that. In addition, he had to avoid any attacks which would instantly
kill him.
There’s one more thing, how should I do it? I’ll prepare a bit more before reach-
ing my destination.
Suzuki Satoru sent a [Message] to Keno, telling her that he would need a little
more time.
After that, he teleported to his objective.
After inishing his preparation – which had taken quite some time – Suzuki
Satoru returned to his original location and began moving by way of [Fly]. He
advanced toward the mountain without lifting too far off the ground – it felt
like gliding – and thought about his strategy as he did.
The occasional fallen bones pointed the way to his destination. While they had
been crushed to powder and blown away, the denuded mountain was very
obvious.
Suzuki Satoru lacked any tracking skills, but he followed the clear traces up
the mountain. It was as though the bones were guiding Suzuki Satoru to the
being who had made them like this in revenge.
He climbed the mountain without losing his way, and soon–
Ahhh, we’re here. An undead being, hm.

—257—
His undead detection skill was something like an omnidirectional radar. There
was a blip on that radar.
Suzuki Satoru looked in that direction.
“–Is it over there? Is the culprit behind all this over there?”
This skill could only sense the presence of the undead, not tell him their iden-
tity or their abilities. While it was largely conjecture, the creature that had
turned the city’s people into Zombies and brought them here ought to be over
there.
Having cast [Fly] on himself, Suzuki Satoru advanced a step forward, then
ground to a halt, standing stock still.
Although his face could not display any changes in expression – perhaps Keno
might have been able to discern them – Suzuki Satoru’s face had gone stiff.
That was because the undead reactions had rapidly increased with just a single
step.
What’s this...
The sheer number of blips stacking onto each other made whatever it was
seem like a huge ball of light.
Suzuki Satoru held his ground and looked straight ahead. The terrain was very
rocky, so he could not see the location of the ball of light.
Did it gather Zombies, bind them together and then do something with them?
...What should I do? Should I send a Zombie over to see what’s going on, then
think about what to do next after I igure out my opponent’s identity? But...
That approach posed a problem.
If his enemy was very intelligent or possessed magical knowledge, then this
would be a poor move. Also – Suzuki Satoru snorted. Things being what they
are, what are you thinking, Suzuki Satoru mocked himself.
C 4: T B
—258—
Suzuki Satoru dispelled the [Fly] spell and began walking.
Suzuki Satoru’s mana recovery would not have been affected even if he had
not dispelled the [Fly]. However, sustaining the [Fly] spell might lead to his
mana recovery going into the negative when casting other spells. More to the
point, he had to consider that things might develop in a bad direction if he
showed his opponent that he could cast the [Fly] spell.
Suzuki Satoru continued walking.
Suzuki Satoru sensed the undead reactions growing with every step he took.
“Ahhh, I don’t have any basis for this, but I think I can guess what it is,”Suzuki
Satoru muttered to himself. YGGDRASIL also had an undead monster which
resembled the one he was imagining, but that undead would only display as a
single undead reaction.
“Now then – [False Data - Life], [False Data - Mana].”
Suzuki Satoru cast two spells on himself.
Then, he shifted his mind into PVP mode.
–No.
He had shifted into PK mode.
The terrain at his destination was surprisingly open. A corner of the mountain
was abnormally lat and expanded in all directions. It was over two kilome-
ters in length and breadth. Surely that could not have been some naturally-
occurring occurrence.
There was no doubt that it had been created by the power of magic.
And then, before Suzuki Satoru’s eyes – a bizarre object made of the people
that had once lived in the city came into view
A gigantic ovoid mass made of countless corpses stacked one on top of the

—259—
other sat in the middle of this plaza. Its size was enough to make onlookers
gasp in awe. To think something so big could be made from gathering 400,000
people together.
Had the opposition gathered all these Zombies just to make an object like this?
Suzuki Satoru could not fathom what his opponent was thinking. No, if there
was some aim to making this, then surely it would be able to move.
“Is it some kind of armor? Or perhaps a sentry?”
As Suzuki Satoru conjectured, he mentally calculated various things in his head

while striding boldly into the plaza, toward that object which he would tenta-
tively call the Big Ball of Undeath.
Though the distance between them shrank steadily, the Big Ball of Undeath did
not make any obvious moves. Was it because Suzuki Satoru had not entered its
attack radius, or was it simply following orders not to attack? Perhaps it was
as stupid as a Zombie and did not attack Suzuki Satoru because it considered
him one of them? Or perhaps–
–Who was the one who said it? Ah, yes. It was Luci�Fer-san. How did it go again?
When we gaze at our enemy, our enemy is also gazing at us. What a marvellous
quote. How shall I put this, it’s quite meaningful. Wasn’t Luci�Fer-san pretty
smart?
Suzuki Satoru smiled as he waxed nostalgic over the words of his friend, and
then he shouted to the Big Ball of Undeath:
“Alright, alright, what are you gathering Zombies here for?”
There was no answer save the mountain wind blowing quietly past him.
This was no longer just a lack of reaction – it was actively ignoring Suzuki
Satoru. It was just like talking to a wall. It would be terribly embarrassing if
this Big Ball of Undeath was completely nonsapient.
“...What’s the matter? Keeping quiet because you’re afraid of me? How boring.
I am the Night Lich – Momon. The mightiest magic caster of them all! Look at
C 4: T B
—260—
you, so terri ied you don’t even dare to speak. Still, it can’t be helped. I can
understand why you’d be scared speechless after seeing all the magic items I
have on me.”
But the Big Ball of Undeath remained still.
Was it some kind of guard? That would mean the opposition had gathered a
great number of Zombies and ordered them to respond to any attacks in kind,
on order to block up the entrance to a cave of some sort.
Or what if there was no enemy after all, just an item stuck in the middle of that
ball?
In order to learn about his foe, it was a given that the opposition would react
in some way. If the enemy did not react at all, then he would truly be out of
options. Launching an attack to force information out of his opposition was a
last resort, for when he had no other choice.
“Honestly …speaking of which, it looks like you need to be taught a lesson for
not even greeting me. [Summon Undead 3rd]!”
Suzuki Satoru summoned a Skeleton Warrior.
Then, he ordered it to the base of the Big Ball of Undeath.
While it was plain to onlookers that he was wary of his opponent’s actions,
walking into the enemy’s attack range was really quite scary. In addition, it
would interfere with his future plans.
Still, it hasn’t attacked yet …if it was planning to gather the corpses and then
maul anyone who approached like a crashing wave, then distance shouldn’t be
a matter to it. Or is it really just an item in there?
If this was just a mountain of corpses, then it was not impossible for it to be a
Necroswarm Giant. The problem was that he was pretty much certain that it
was a Zombie horde. In that case, then it would be an undead creature unique
to this world that Suzuki Satoru did not know about. Perhaps he should call it
a Combi-Zombie for now.

—261—
(TL Note: Momon one-shotted one of these in v2c4. Both Necrosome (“body
of death”) and Necroswarm are appropriate when I think about it, though
Necroswarm probably edges it out)
“...What the hell, so it was just a mass of Zombies gathered together. I can’t
believe I made such a mistake. To think I actually mistook a group of unintel-
ligent undead for something strong.”
The Big Ball of Undeath wobbled. Then, as though breaking out of an egg, the
Big Ball of Undeath slowly changed shape.
“Is that …a Dragon?”
It had a long neck, a reptilian-looking head, and wings. It had six thick legs
and a slender, whiplike tail. It resembled a Western-style Dragon.
However, its neck was extremely long compared to the normal image of a
Dragon. Also, the extreme thinness of its tail made it look like a mash-up of a
Western and an Eastern Dragon. Or rather, it looked like someone had stuck
six legs and a winged beast onto the body of a snake. Also, it looked ugly and
lumpy, without any of the beauty a Dragon’s form ought to have, probably be-
cause it was made out of Zombies.
In addition, it was far too big.
It was 150 meters long from head to toe at the very least. Not even YGGDRASIL
had something that big.
Of course,Suzuki Satoru understood that this was an external change of the

Big Ball of Undeath. In other words, it was made from 400,000 Zombies joined
together. But when he thought about its length and width and the fact that he
needed to crane his neck just to see its full size and so on, could a mere 400,000
Zombies be enough to make a gigantic body that was over 150m long? Surely
it was not hollow–
“–I had originally intended to ignore you because you were too foolish. But no
matter. You have a big mouth for a mere middle-class undead being.”
C 4: T B
—262—
The Dragon’s mouth slowly opened, and its bass voice echoed in all directions.
What he called a mouth was just something made of piled Zombies. Surely
the voice’s owner must be someone else. But where had this powerful voice
– which seemed like it was being spoken by all the Zombies at once – come
from?
Is its true form in its mouth?
Its mouth was big enough to easily swallow Suzuki Satoru, so it would not have
been strange if there was someone the size of Suzuki Satoru in its head.
One would not be able to discover someone like by remote observation. How-
ever, Suzuki Satoru could not make out anything else about it.
The mouth was not just made up of humanoid Zombies – there were beast
Zombies in there too.
So that was why they had not seen any animals on their way here. All the
animals on this mountain must have been Zombie ied and then driven to the
Big Ball of Undeath. It would seem there were more than a mere 400,000
Zombies making up that Big Ball of Undeath – that Dragon Zombie.
Also, the opposition had let slip something more important than that.
From his opponent’s reaction, it probably knew about Night Liches. In addi-
tion, it had not been able to tell that Suzuki Satoru was actually an Overlord.
In other words, Suzuki Satoru had made it past the irst hurdle, but that did
not make him careless.
...It might be a bluff. If it were me, I’d pretend that I was fooled even after seeing
through my enemy’s lies. Looks like I’ll need to continue gathering information
to see what other cards the opposition has up its sleeve...
Suzuki Satoru predicted and double-checked over and over again as he backed
up one steo.

—263—
“W-what are, what are you? Are you not a mere Necroswarm Giant …?”
The Dragon’s face moved. Actually, it was the Zombies moving, but they were
very well controlled.
If, for instance, the opposition could not just freely control the Zombies used
for facial expressions, but all the Zombies – far in excess of 400,000 – that
made up its body, then its undead control ability would be far beyond that of
Suzuki Satoru’s.
If that was the case, then that left another question.
Why had the enemy not tried to directly dominate Suzuki Satoru?
Was it because Suzuki Satoru was of a higher level than it could control? Or
was there some kind of special condition required for domination, like say
personally turning the target into an undead creature?
Just as Suzuki Satoru was pondering this, the Dragon’s expression changed. He
did not know whether to say it was expressive, or if he should laud its control
of Zombies, but it was plain to see that it was sneering at Suzuki Satoru.
“What? You do not know of me – you dare make a fool of me with that pitiful
knowledge of yours? No, surely I am the fool for bothering with you.”
“You’ve got a pretty big mouth, you Dragon-shaped Necroswarm Giant. You
might have gained intelligence because you formed a big mass, but unfortu-
nately you’re too blind to see how much more powerful I am than you!”
The Dragon’s face shifted against, and it opened its mouth.
“Fuhahahaha! To think you could entertain me so! I did not think mocking the
ignorant could be so amusing. Fuhahaha–”The laughter suddenly stopped.
“Oh miserable little undead, you – will you not be my jester? You need not do
anything. Simply stand there and entertain me. While the position of Jester
requires a certain degree of intelligence to ill, it seems there are born clowns
in this world!”
C 4: T B
—264—
“What, what’s so funny! I’m an undead creature that’s struck terror into the
hearts of people all over!”
“Fuhahahaha! ...Oh no no no, everything you say is just so amusing. Alright,

now what do you want to do — I forgot your name, because I was planning to
annihilate you …no matter, forget it. Night Lich. Will you serve as my jester?
You do know I am willing to spare you if you agree, do you not?”
“...I don’t want to be laughed at by an undead creature who doesn’t even dare
report his name.”
The gigantic body moved.
“I see. While it feels foolish to name myself to an undead creature of your

insignifcant stature – I am Cure-Elim, the XX Dragon Lord.”
“What?”
“Ah, yes …indeed! I am – the Elder Cof in Dragon Lord!!”
“I see …”
So he was a Dragon Lord. In other words, he was in the same league as the
Brightness Dragon Lord. Simply put, he was very strong.
A bolt of pain stabbed at Suzuki Satoru.
From now on, things would be disastrous if he made one false move.
And the problem now was – was Cure-Elim in that thing? Or was he controlling
it from afar?
“Surely one as impotent as yourself should know the nature of a Dragon Lord?”
“I can’t believe a mere pile of Zombies is calling itself a Dragon Lord. Looks
like you’ve moved up in the world. Or does it mean Dragon Lords have fallen
far? In any case, it’s rather unsightly for you to act like a big shot in front of a
great and mighty undead being like myself, don’t you think?”

—265—
“Fuhahaha! What a marvellous jester you are! Truly, you are entertaining!”
With that, the air around Cure-Elim changed.
“Still – the undead really do displease me. Even when standing before me,
even in the face of annihilation, you do not know fear.”
The Dragon’s right foreleg suddenly swelled up, and a vast quantity of Zom-
bies extended forward like a rope. Then, they seized the Skeleton Warrior,
dragging it before the Dragon’s foreleg.
The Skeleton Warrior tried to lee, but in the face of superior numbers, defeat
was its only recourse.
The Skeleton Warrior was swallowed up by the Dragon’s foreleg and Suzuki
Satoru could hear it being crushed to bits even from where he was standing.
At the same time, he felt his link to the Skeleton Warrior break.
“–I see …you’re not bad.”
Suzuki Satoru cast [Fly] and retreated.
“Pretty good? ...Fuhahaha, you really are amusing. Truly, you are a born jester.”
“...Hmph. You think you’ve won just because you destroyed the lesser undead
I summoned? [Fireball]!”
The third-tier spell struck the Dragon Lord-shaped Zombies and lames erupted
in all directions.
It was true that the burst of lames was tiny in comparison to the massive size
of the Dragon. However, Suzuki Satoru narrowed his eyes and looked closely.
That was because he saw the blasted Zombies crumble and fall.
After the fried Zombies fell away, they were replenished by undamaged Zom-
bies from the inside.
“W-what’s this? Are there Zombies under there too!?”
C 4: T B
—266—
“[Fireball]... that warped magic spread by that accursed lot. Not only are you
pitiful, but infuriating …speaking of which, that should have been a low-grade
spell. Night Lich, try a higher tier spell on me …as it happens, I wish to assess
the completion of this body.”
“W-why you! How dare you use me for your experiments!”
If Suzuki Satoru had been alive, he would have been spluttering and frothing
as he said that, but Cure-Elim simply replied with mocking laughter.
“Indeed, that was my intention. Despite your vacuous skull, it seems you at
least understand that much.”
“–I see. So you turned all the people in the city undead to protect yourself?
Like armor made of Zombies, to protect your fragile body, then?”
“Perhaps.”
Maybe it was because Cure-Elim regarded Suzuki Satoru as a being far weaker
than itself that it was being so chatty. Or perhaps it had been looking for some-
one to talk to all this while.
“No, it was not for such a pedestrian reason. The souls of that city – no more
than that – have been used by myself.”
“Oh – and how did you do that? What’s your aim?”
“I have no reason to tell you.”
“...Surely you can tell me as a parting gift before I depart to the netherlands?”
Am I obsessing about this? Suzuki Satoru thought. However, he probably would

not be able to learn anything if they really began laying into each other. After
considering Keno and the fact that his opponent was still willing to talk, he
ought to learn as much as he could.
(TL Note: There was a comment on baidu that suggested that it’s something
like how demons are linked to their names)

—267—
“Would you tell an inferior lifeform such a thing – tell the ants crawling around
on the ground? Then you must be quite the generous soul. Ah, no, you born
jester. Perhaps I revealed it long ago without realizing it.”
“–Tch. Hmph. If you call yourself a Dragon Lord, then I must be the Undead
Lord. While I have hundreds of servants at my command, I shall make an ex-
ception and go one on one with you. You should be grateful.”
“Fuhahahaha! Indeed I am! Undead Lord! Fuhahahaha!”
“What’s so funny?”
“The fact that you do not realize why makes it all the more mirthful!”
The mood in the air changed. Suzuki Satoru had always been a commoner.
Though he had experienced things like presences and killing intent over his
ive years of travel, the truth was that he did not quite understand them. Even
so – he could sense the Dragon Lord’s ighting spirit.
However, it was not being serious.
“While I would have liked to take your spell head-on, I suppose it would not
be good to go too easy on you, Undead Lord-sama. Perhaps I should essay an
attack as well. Take care to avoid it so it does not destroy you, alright?”
Cure-Elim made its move.
The movement was ponderously slow, but it closed the distance with incred-
ible speed. Suspicious, Suzuki Satoru immediately realised the source of this
disconnect. The Zombies below Cure Elim’s feet that were in contact with the
ground were writhing as though on a set of tracks, driving its body forward
after it took its irst step.
If he was deceived by that movement, Cure Elim would be standing before him
in an instant. Suzuki Satoru narrowed his eyes.
Cure Elim was raising its right foreleg from far away, swinging it like it was
going to perform a sweeping kick. There was no way it could hit him from this
C 4: T B
—268—
distance. He had no idea why Cure Elim had done this, but Suzuki Satoru’s
instincts told him that there must be some trick to it, and he re lexively bent
down to dodge it. Just then, the right foreleg unfurled like a paper roll.
The massive forelimb formed of Zombies swept over Suzuki Satoru’s head as
he bent down so low he was practically prostrate. The speed of the sweep was
not very fast. Even Suzuki Satoru, whose abilities were comparable to a level
thirty-odd warrior, could evade it. However, he did not know if it was because
Cure Elim had purposely slowed his strike.
“Fuhahahaha! Well dodged! But you look quite unsightly!”
Suzuki Satoru realized the intention of Cure Elim’s attack as he heard its roar-
ing laughter. It was exulting in its superiority as it watched Suzuki Satoru go
face down into the mud. Suzuki Satoru raised his head and shouted angrily.
“How dare you make me crawl on the ground!”
“Fuhahahaha!
After the sweep, the foreleg rolled back up like a snake, and its shadow fell
on Suzuki Satoru. Perhaps it was because it was made of Zombies, but ev-
ery intense movement seemed to ignore inertia. The Zombies in the joints
made squelching and cracking noises, as though they were being pulped by
the forceful movements. Suzuki Satoru desperately struggled to escape from
Cure Elim’s attack radius. He did not even have the time to cast [Fly]; all he
could do was run on his two feet.
With a thud, the foreleg smashed into Suzuki Satoru’s former location. There
was a splatting sound as many Zombies were squashed lat. He was not being
serious yet. That attack just now, made with limbs of Zombies that extended
like rolls of paper could have hit him. There was only one reason why it had
not done so. This was a cat toying with a mouse.
“[Lightning].”
Suzuki Satoru cast a spell at Cure Elim’s forelimb, which was on the ground.

—269—
The bluish-white electrical stroke of the [Lightning] spell pierced through the
massive, trunk-likelimb.
However it had even less of an effect than that [Fireball] just now. Several Zom-
bies fell, and then the Zombies inside looded out from the inside as though
they were being spat out.
The dead Zombies looks like they had been spat out. He did not know if Cure
Elim was doing this or if it was happening automatically. However, consider-
ing one would need over 500,000 Zombies to make a body like this, it would
probably be impossible to control each individual one, so it was probably the
latter.
“Fuhahaaha!”
The limb moved again as Cure Elim laughed merrily.
“Nggh!”
The part of the forelimb that stood on the ground expanded and shot out in
Suzuki Satoru’s direction.
Ten-plus Zombies reached their hands out for him like they desired his body.
The Zombies extended like they were tied together by ropes, with the Zombies
at the back holding the bodies of the Zombies in front. In this way, they could
extend for several meters without touching the ground.
This was the attack which had destroyed the Skeleton Warrior.
Suzuki Satoru dealt with it in a calm, unhurried fashion.
He pulled away with a [Fly] spell. The Zombies which had failed to grasp
Suzuki Satoru slowly retracted into Cure Elim’s leg.
They had pulled back quickly after seizing the Skeleton Warrior, but they were
very slow now. Why was there a difference?
“What did you do!? I’ve never seen anyone use the undead like this before!
C 4: T B
—270—
How did you do it!?”
“An undead creature of your caliber would not understand, This is something
which only I can do.”
“Why you! [Iceball]!”
While this was an area-effect spell of the same tier as [Fireball], ice spells were
essentially useless against the undead. And indeed, it had done nothing to the
Zombies. Cure Elim did not even bother responding to it.
It was probably going easy on him. Then he would do what he wanted.
“[Acid Arrow]!”
He cast a second-tier single-target spell
The struck Zombie fell.
[What’s the matter, jester? You will need to cast that weak spell tens of thou-
sands of times to kill me. You are a Night Lich, are you not? Cast a ilthier spell
of a higher tier at me. Or does this mean – you cannot?”
“Ngh!”
“Then I shall verify it.”
Cure Elim attacked again. This time, he hit Suzuki Satoru.
It was a strike, as he had expected, but the damage it did was trivial for his
present gear to absorb. However, the force of the attack was not cancelled
out. Suzuki Satoru rolled several times along the ground before stopping.
Suzuki Satoru shakily rose to his feet.
“Is something the matter, jester? My experiment is not yet over, so take care
not to die, will you?”

—271—
Cure Elim closed the distance to Suzuki Satoru in that nauseating way again.
This time, it raised its left foreleg. Then, it repeated its huge area-effect attack
from before.
Evading it was simple enough, but that was not the end of Cure Elim’s attack.
The forelimb that had swept past him extended long, thick, tentacle-like ob-
jects. They opened their maws, latched onto Suzuki Satoru and entangled him.
Suzuki Satoru thought they were snakes, at irst, but then he realised his mis-
takes.
–They’re Dragons!!!
He could not escape the Dragon Zombie’s gaping maw, and Suzuki Satoru was
seized in its jaws from his right shoulder to his chest. The teeth sinking into his
shoulderblades creaked as they damaged him. It might have been Zombie ied,
but it was still a Dragon.
While he knew of Beast Zombies, not knowing that even Dragons could be-
come Zombies had been a very big mistake.
The strength of Zombies depended on the base creature they were made from.
Surely a Dragon Zombie would be several, if not dozens of times more power-
ful that a Zombie made from a human. In addition, its increased HP meant that
he might not be able to kill one in a single third-tier spell.
While they were not especially mighty foes for Suzuki Satoru the existence of
Dragon Zombies implied that there were more powerful monster Zombies in
store. No, he ought to say that they were de initely out there somewhere.
Suzuki Satoru suddenly had an idea.
It had not collected the people of Keno’s country because it did not need to.
The 400,000 human-sized Zombies of Seruk-3 were enough. It then turned

more powerful creatures into Zombies and stored them in its body.
C 4: T B
—272—
It was very likely – no, it was the only possibility.
“–To think you’d use your own kind!”
“Own kind? Fuhahaha! What a jester you are. How could I consider inferior
living beings to be of the same kind as myself?”
Dragons grew more powerful the bigger they got. Was it saying this in light
of that point? Or were Dragon Lords a different kind of creature altogether.
Suzuki Satoru did not know about that. However, if it had Zombie ied several
Dragons, then part of his battle strategy would need to be altered.
Something picked up Suzuki Satoru’s body.
The Dragon’s body began to retract into Cure Elim’s foreleg, bringing Suzuki
Satoru with it.
Escaping was easy enough. It might have been a Dragon, but it was just a Zom-
bie after all. Suzuki Satoru worked his hands into the gaps of the teeth seizing
his shoulder and forcefully pulled them apart.
The Dragon’s lower jaw opened. Suzuki Satoru’s strength overcame the Dragon’s
might, which meant that this Dragon was not yet fully grown.
Just as he was thinking that he could slowly struggle free, a massive hand came
into view.
“What!”
A hand that was several times the size of a normal human’s seized Suzuki
Satoru’s body.
“Giants too!?”
The Giant’s body poked out from beside the Dragon and grabbed Suzuki Satoru.
He could not tell what species of Giant it was, but it probably lived around here.
The rate at which he was being reeled in suddenly sped up, and Suzuki Satoru

—273—
was drawn into Cure Elim’s foreleg.
The undead domination effect which he was most wary of did not take place.
Of course, he had never once lowered his Turn Resistance III in order to pro-
tect against it. It would seem he would not be controlled just by being pulled
into it.
In that case, it would seem the undead domination only happened to the Zom-
bies raised by its own power.
The maw biting his shoulder and the Giant hand holding his body let go. In its
place, an arm the size of Suzuki Satoru held and pinned him.
There were so many Zombies around him that he could not see the outside.
However he could feel himself moving like he was being carried by an under-
water current. Or rather, it would be more accurate to say he was being pro-
pelled by the surrounding Zombies.
Just as he was wondering where he would be taken, his head was suddenly
thrust outside.
What skilful control of the undead you have, Suzuki Satoru mused with genuine
admiration for Cure Elim.
The outside – it looked to be around Cure Elim’s shoulder. It would seem he

had been pulled up from below.
A head that was many times smaller than before looked down on Suzuki Satoru
from above.
No, that was not it.
That could not possibly be something made out of Zombies.
That was Cure Elim’s true form. Wrapped by Zombies, Cure Elim had revealed
its true self.
Though he could only see its head, it looked very much like the head made of
C 4: T B
—274—
Zombies. However, it was beautiful. Its vibrant scales rippled like they were
alive. However, Suzuki Satoru could sense Cure Elim’s main body – though
he was surrounded by the undead – with his undead detection sense. The
massive creature before him was also undead.
The blood-red, vertically-slitted red eyes looked straight at Suzuki Satoru.
As he saw those eyes, he suddenly thought of Keno – he hid his anxiety with
all his might.
“–Aiiiiiiiiieeeeeeee!”
Suzuki Satoru screamed.
It was a hideous cry that one would naturally expect from those who under-
stood that they could not win.
“Fuhahaha,”Cure Elim narrowed its eyes and twisted its neck.“What a pleas-
ing scream. It would seem even the undead can make such sounds when they
know their doom is at hand.”
“W-wait! Dragon Lord. No, Dragon Lord-sama! I, I was wrong! Please accept
my apology! You - you’re very strong, I know that now. I was wrong, so please
forgive me!”
“Hmph! Only now, at the end, do you understand.”
“Ah! You’re the mightiest Dragon Lord! I was wrong!”
“–Is that so. In that case …”
Suzuki Satoru could imagine what the Dragon Lord would say next. That was
why the Zombies holding on to his right arm were beginning to exert force on
him. They – the Zombies – were probably using a lot of strength. Their muscles
made a pulping sound as they were torn apart, and he could feel rotting luids
splashing onto his body. But no matter. He pretended that his left arm was
stuck. At the same time, he took out his hidden item and prepared to use it at
any time.

—275—
“Ful il your duty as a jester to the very end. Allow me to enjoy the screams of
a foolish undead creature as he is crushed lat!”
“Noooooooooo!”
The crushing sensation grew stronger, and Suzuki Satoru wailed in an unchar-
acteristic way. At the same time, he raised the crystal he was holding to a palce
where Cure Elim could see, and then released the spell within.
“[Greater Teleportation.]”
He arrived at Seruk-3’s main gate, which he had memorized beforehand so he

could teleport to it.
Suzuki swiftly passed through the gate and hid behind cover that Cure Elim
could not see past from his current position. He pricked up his ears and ob-
served his surroundings. The empty city was dead silent, and the mountains
above were also quiet.
It would seem his escape had not driven Cure Elim into a rage, and there were
no signs it had pursued him.
Was it because moving that huge body needed time, or did it not see the value
in squashing a single bug? Suzuki Satoru continued observing for a while be-
fore concluding that it was the latter.
“And now …”
Suzuki Satoru’s expression suddenly changed. His pathetic demeanor from

just now was gone, and in its place was a calm thoughtfulness as though he
was following up on the results of an experiment.
Suzuki Satoru deployed his anti-divination defensive spells. This way, he would
be able to instantly sense if the opposition was trying to ind him with magic.
Even so, it would seem the Wild Magic his foe could use was different from the
spells that Suzuki Satoru could use. It was not impossible that it could pierce
his defensive spells. Therefore, it would be safer for him to act as though every
C 4: T B
—276—
move he made was being observed by his opposition.
Suzuki Satoru narrowed his eyes.
He had spent so much time on preparations precisely because he had consid-

ered this possibility.
As he analyzed the information gained from that battle, he looked over at Cure
Elim’s direction.
“You really are strong.”
He had to admit that even the phrase“mighty foe”was not enough to describe
it. One could say it was an extremely tough opponent.
The Brightness Dragon Lord was strong too, but Cure Elim was stronger still,
and–
“How troublesome.”
The most basic thing was that Cure Elim’s original body was undead.
Suzuki Satoru – or rather, the character Momonga – had mastered various

skills which it his role as an undead magic caster. Now that he was ighting
an unliving enemy like one of the undead, his options for effective resistance
were extremely limited.
He could be certain that Cure Elim had surrounded himself with a mass of Zom-
bies. While Zombies were the weakest kind of undead, defeating that many
Zombies would need a great deal of time and mana. Worse still, it was not
just human Zombies in there, but even Dragon Zombies. Even if he killed all
those Zombies, a mana-depleted Suzuki Satoru would then have to face an un-
touched Cure Elim. It was an overwhelming disadvantage.
However, from the spells he had cast earlier, it would seem there were no spe-
cial Zombies in there, and it would seem they could not breach Suzuki Satoru’s
High-Tier Physical Nulli ication. Therefore, he ought to be able to ignore the
damage and focus on keeping enough mana to maintain that skill, letting them

—277—
hit him as much as they wanted – but things were not that simple.
If one’s armor was damaged, normally one would choose to retreat, repair
one’s armor, and then ight again. Thus they would choose to lee. Therefore,
he felt that it would make sense for Cure Elim to escape, unless there were
some special reason to make him stay there. However, there did not seem to
be anything like that.
If it had some way to collect the Zombies from its surroundings, then while
he was not sure exactly how many Zombies there were in the surrounding
countries, but their numbers would run into the 8-digit range at the very least.
If he let it escape, he might end up having to ight Cure Elim through tens of
millions of Zombies.
When that happened, the same tactics would probably not be effective again.
The more times he fought, the more likely it was that Suzuki Satoru would
lose.
He had managed to escape this time, but it would be best to assume that his
High-Tier Physical Immunity would only be effective for the next battle.
Analyzing the knowledge one had gained and working to counteract the abili-
ties of one’s opponents was a matter of course. Cure Elim would de initely do
such a thing. Only a fool would assume all their enemies were fools.
More to the point, the enemy might have found a countermeasure in the next
battle, if he was unlucky. Since he was a Dragon Lord like the Brightness
Dragon Lord, it was possible that he might wield Wild Magic – an incompre-
hensible power that did not exist in YGGDRASIL.
No – he ought to take that into consideration too.
You lose less by overestimating your opponent compared to underestimating

them.
Also, if he let it lee, the worst-case scenario might play out – he would join
forces with the Brightness Dragon Lord and attack Suzuki Satoru again.
C 4: T B
—278—
It was very likely to be the case if it was as strong as Suzuki Satoru and he
managed to strip away its Zombie armor.
When that happened, Suzuki Satoru would be out of luck.
In other words –
“I need to win the next battle and make sure I kill Cure Elim.”
He did not know if he could do it.
But he had to do it.
First, he had to destroy that layered armor of Zombies. Otherwise, he would

not be able to strike at Cure Elim’s body. But it would be more dangerous the
more time he spent on it. While he had no idea how far its Zombie-summoning
ability could reach, Suzuki Satoru would have no chance once it managed to
replenish its shield of Zombies.
In that case he would need to use an attack spell that could penetrate all the
way into the interior and cover a wide area at the same time.
In that case, his options were –
“Super-tier magic.”
Suzuki Satoru thought about the most potent spells he knew. Could any of
them destroy all those annoying Zombies around Cure Elim?
He thought of several options, but each of them lacked an element of decisive-

ness.
Also, even if he destroyed the Zombie conglomerate, the fact that he knew
nothing about the abilities of Cure Elim’s true form meant that he would sim-
ply be engaging in a blind gamble.
Could the rewards of this battle, or rather, this victory, satisfy him?

—279—
As Suzuki’s thoughts wandered unbidden in that direction, he suddenly laughed.
“What am I thinking? Isn’t the reward of this greater than anything else? I’m
doing this for Keno.”
Suzuki Satoru – or rather, the character Momonga – might have been the Guild-
master, but in truth, all he had been doing were miscellaneous tasks or making
sure things went smoothly between everyone. He was not someone who stood
at everyone’s head and pointed the way for them to go.
Therefore, there was a powerful sense of ful illment in Suzuki Satoru’s heart
now.
It was because he was ighting on the frontlines for his friend.
He was the one making sacri ices for his friend’s happiness.
“Cure Elim – you’re going down today,”Suzuki Satoru declared in a quiet, calm
voice.
However, his words contain a powerful passion.
Suzuki Satoru began changing his gear. As he opened the ring section of his
inventory, his eyes lingered on the Ring of Ainz Ooal Gown.
However, it was only for a moment.
He would be ighting today’s battle personally, going to the frontlines as a

guildmaster, so he needed to be certain of victory. If it did not aid him, then
he needed to set it aside, even if it was the ring that symbolized the guild.
Without any hesitation, Suzuki Satoru exchanged his rings for ones which would
be most effective during the coming battle with Cure Elim, according to his
C 4: T B
—280—
analysis. He placed the ten rings in front of himself and used a cash item. Af-
ter that, he put them on, one after the other. With that, the rings registered to
him were now these ten rings – the rings that would be most effective in the
battle against Cure Elim. In fact, the cash item that he had just used was one
that could change the rings registered to his ingers, and Suzuki Satoru only
had two of them. Perhaps using such a precious item was a foolish decision,
but dying because he had held it in reserve would be a total waste. Therefore,
the most important thing was to prioritize his ability to win in the upcoming
battle.
Finally, he put on a pair of leather gloves. It was not a magic item; he had
put it on to hide the rings he was wearing. It would seem Dragons had the
ability to detect treasure. While he did not know the level of this Dragon Lord
or whether or not it still retained that ability, he would go all-out in order to
raise his chances of victory. If his opponent was stronger than he was, then
raising the odds against it by 1% or even 0.1% would be good.
After that, he adjusted his equipment loadout, selecting gear that was espe-
cially effective against the undead or Dragons. Finally, he came to one of his
trump cards for this battle – the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown.
As he looked upon the staff on his hand, Ainz smiled from the bottom of his
heart. This was something beyond even his wildest dreams, being able to
wield the Guild Weapon – which he had never used before – in a live battle.
Surely his guildmates would not have thought of such a thing.
“You are the proof of our guild’s existence. Let’s go.”
As if in response to Suzuki Satoru’s words, black smoke over lowed from the
staff, as though it were displaying its will.
Along the way, Suzuki Satoru thought of something – it was not entirely impos-
sible, but the systems within the staff might have actually developed a sapi-
ence of its own after coming to this world.
“Take your pent-up resentment at having being sealed away for so long and
pour it all out during this battle. Prove the invincibility of “Ainz Ooal Gown”
with me!”

—281—
He was talking to himself. There was no way anyone could have responded
to him. Yet Suzuki Satoru felt a strange satisfaction. Of course, that so-called
invincibility was just big talk. They had suffered minor setbacks countless
times in the past. It was not like they had not experienced things like going to
PK others and getting PKed in turn. But the guild had never suffered a defeat
that had been big enough to shake it. From that point of view, if they could get
back up again, it was not a true defeat.
He returned the staff into his inventory and took out the World-Class Item
he usually equipped and put it on. Now, he had the protection of the world. If
Cure Elim could use the same abilities as the Brightness Dragon Lord – namely,
Wild Magic – then he would be powerless against it without this item. That
was the end of his preparations. Suzuki Satoru looked toward the fortress
he had created. Should he say something to Keno before beginning his battle
against Cure Elim?
And then, Suzuki Satoru shook his head.
There was nothing to be said.
Nothing at all.
All that he had to do was win and safely return to her side. The other matter
was more important. Suzuki Satoru sent a [Message], and gave directions in
conjunction with that item that could play the voices of his friends from the
guild as it told the time.
After inishing this preparation work, he followed his previous route back into
the mountains. He could have greatly shortened his journey by casting [Fly]
or a teleportation spell, but he did not do so. Part of it was because he wanted
to match up with the time, let his mana regenerate and various other reasons,
but it was also because Suzuki Satoru was still a little afraid. In the past, he
had fought under the assumption that he could escape, and he had set up many
methods of escape for himself. This time, however, he could not lee. Unlike
the game YGGDRASIL, this was a battle that concerned Suzuki Satoru’s life.
“I’ve only fought the Brightness Dragon Lord once, I still haven’t gotten used
to this.”
C 4: T B
—282—
Suzuki Satoru stopped and looked at his bony white hands. Was he imagining
things, or were they trembling?
“...I’m scared.”
He had made up his mind once and for all just now, he had been determined
to ight for a guild member, and yet he had ended up like this. Suzuki Satoru
could not help laughing at himself.
“Alright …[Breath Ward]. [Fly]. [Dragonbane]. [Bless of Magic Caster]. [In-

inity Wall]. [Life Essence]. [Mana Essence]. [Greater Full Potential]. [Free-
dom], [See Through]. [Paranormal Intuition]. [Greater Resistance]. [Mantle
of Chaos]. [Indomitability]. [Sensor Boost]. [Greater Luck]. [Magic Boost].
[Draconic Power]. [Greater Hardening]. [Heavenly Aura]. [Absorption]. [Ven-
erate Up]. [Resistance From Natural Weapons]. [Greater Magic Shield].”
He stacked layer after layer of buffs on himself.
His undead detection told him that Cure Elim had not moved during this time.
Suzuki Satoru felt a little uneasy. Had he underestimated the Dragon Lord?
Could this all be a trap? Had his opponent seen through all his actions before-
hand and made preparations to de initely kill him? Had he just left the Big Ball
of Undeath there and led somewhere else long ago?
His uneasiness grew and grew. It was as though he was trying to give himself
a reason to run away.
Suzuki Satoru could not help snorting in laughter.
He laughed at his weak self.
Suzuki Satoru ixed his eyes forward, raised his right foot, and took a step for-
ward.
Then he did it again, with his left.

—283—
There was no stopping now.
Many reasons to lee appeared in his mind, but Suzuki Satoru ignored them
all.
He was close to his objective.
And then – Suzuki Satoru, guildmaster of Ainz Ooal Gown, was face to face with
Cure Elim.
“–Jester. I thought you had escaped, but here you are again? Have you come
to swear your loyalty to me? But …that equipment.
His irst sentence made Suzuki Satoru narrow his eyes.
There was no need to speak to him. Getting the irst spell in would be wiser.
However, he could in lict spell damage at any time, but he ought to do what
he could only do now. Of course, there was no telling if that would bear fruit.
However, he had to give it a try, however faint the chance.
Suzuki Satoru shouted.
“–This time! Let us have a real battle! Until one of us dies! Bring it, Dragon
Lord!”
In contrast to Cure Elim, who was laughing merrily, Ainz took a stance as
though to show off his crystal.
“Hmph, is that the source of your con idence? – I will not let you lee again!”
A thin, membranous substance expanded and seemed to cover the entire moun-
tain. It was massive, and looked to have an area measured in the kilometers.
While he did not know its of icial name, Suzuki Satoru knew its effects.
It was a teleport-blocking barrier. It was the irst Wild Magic spell that the
Brightness Dragon Lord had used.
C 4: T B
—284—
In other words – things had gone as he had anticipated.
However, it would be troublesome if it only looked the same, but was some-
thing else entirely. Suzuki Satoru gave an order with a silent [Message], and
then shouted.
“What have you done!!!”
“Hmph, you said you wanted a battle to the death, did you not? Then we can-
not have you leeing like last time.”
Suzuki Satoru cast a spell through the crystal. It was an extremely wasteful
way of using it, but it was a necessary action at this stage.
The spell he cast was a [Widen Magic Shark Cyclone]. Normally, one could not
store enhanced spells inside a spell crystal, but Widen Magic was an exception.
A tornado 100 meters wide and 200 meters tall appeared. A black hurricane
that churned up the land separated the two of them.
Cure Elim began to move.
His vision was blocked by the tornado, and he could not see Cure Elim. How-
ever, Suzuki Satoru’s undead-sensing ability picked up a massive undead re-
action behind the tornado.
Before Cure Elim thought to break through the tornado – Suzuki Satoru charged
in irst.
He’s not wary or trying to evade …which side is he on?
The shapes swimming through the wildly-blowing winds – as through they

were swimming through the ocean – were six meter-long sharks, which were
gnawing at the Zombies and chewing them to bits. However, it was insignif-
icant compared to Cure Elim’s massive body. Just entering the tornado had
gotten rid of a few Zombies which made up its exterior, but that was all. There
were countless Zombies on the surface of Cure’s body alone.. Given the mas-
sive size difference between both parties, Cure Elim planned to easily break

—285—
through the tornado at the cost of a small number of Zombies.
The gigantic Cure Elim would probably regard this tornado spell as meaning-
less resistance. One could say that was why he had chosen the spell, but there
was one thing he wanted to verify.
Suzuki Satoru began to think fast.
Why had Cure Elim chosen to charge through the tornado?
And when he found his answer, his response was I see.
He had wondered if that was the case while wearing the ring, but now it was
all clear.
Dragons typically had excellent eyesight. Sometimes, they could tell what was
happening even when a dust storm blocked their vision. Therefore, he did not
actually need to charge into the tornado. All he had to do was deploy Zombies
from his feet and attack from safety behind the tornado. Surely there was no
reason for the arrogant Cure Elim to personally close the distance.
In that case, why had he chosen to break through?
The answer was because much like [Undeath Slave Sight], he had to rely on
the Zombies’ eyesight when seeing through their eyes. Perhaps the Zombies
that made up its eyes were magical beasts with exceptional powers of vision,
but they had lost various abilities after becoming Zombies. Therefore, they
had become Zombies whose vision was only slightly above average, and so
Cure Elim – hidden within the Zombies – would not be able to see through the
tornado.
Of course, he could not conclude that it was not seeing through the Zombies
on its wings or its legs. But from Cure’s movements – the way it moved its
head to lock onto targets, it was more likely that it was using the Zombies in
its head – speci ically, in the eye region.
In that case, he had a move readied for it in advance.
C 4: T B
—286—
Suzuki Satoru took the Guild Weapon from his inventory and hurled it out.
“–Go forth, Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown! Initiate automatic interception mode!”
The staff obeyed the order and began moving on its own.

—287—
At the same time, Suzuki Satoru used his ace in the hole.
It was a trump card that only a player with the job class of Eclipse could use.
The name of this trump card was “[The Goal Of All Life Is Death].”
A clock foretelling death appeared behind Suzuki Satoru, and then he cast a
mighty spell on Cure Elim as the latter drew close, through the tornado.
As though it were another Suzuki Satoru, the staff selected the most appropri-
ate spell.
The staff was socketed with seven divine-class gemstones, with the elemental
alignments of Sun, Moon, Earth, Fire, Wind, Water and Time, with the ability
to use each of the spells sealed within each jewel.
It began with a spell from the Fire Gem
It was the divine area-effect attack spell [Fire Storm].
The magical blaze consumed Cure Elim’s head. The undead making up its eyes
were destroyed, and Zombies crawled out from within to take their place.
Of course, he had already anticipated this. All he needed to do was blind Cure
Elim for a moment.
At the same time, Cure Elim’s legs slowed down by a hair, probably because it
could not see. That was an unexpected bonus.
Suzuki Satoru and and the staff moved out of Cure Elim’s path – taking care
not to get trampled as the latter charged over – and cast their spells.
A gigantic magic circle appeared around Suzuki Satoru.
This implied that he was casting a super-tier spell.
Suzuki Satoru used the cash item he had taken out, and truncated its casting
time.

—289—
And then, what came forth was–
“[Tribute to the Black Bounty (Ia Shub-Niggurath)]!”
What seemed like a black breeze blew past him. And indeed, the tornado just
now had been raising gusts, not this spell. However, both of them were fun-
damentally different. The dark breath had no physical effect, and at the same
time it was not something that could be stopped by physical means.
The super-tier spell [Ia Shub-Niggurath] was not a particularly scary spell.
The reason was that was because all it did was in lict an instant-death effect,
and it was useless against the undead, golems, and other beings which had no
life. While it was effective against living players and enemies, it was hard to
imagine anyone on Suzuki Satoru’s level not having immunity to instant death.
Indeed – it was a queer little spell, which only had an instant-death effect.
However, with the aid of the Eclipse class’ skill, this spell suddenly transformed
into a vicious, terrible magic.
The clock loating behind Suzuki Satoru’s back beeped twelve-o’clock, and as
the spell cast, its hands began moving.
Meanwhile Suzuki Satoru had already begun his preparations for the next step.
He would not give Cure Elim any time to strategize. This was the moment of
truth. If he allowed Cure Elim to raise his defense by even a little, or if [Ia
Shub-Niggurath] was disrupted, then it would spell defeat for Suzuki Satoru.
Certainly, he could have cast [Time Stop]. However, [Time Stop] had been inef-
fective against the Brightness Dragon Lord which he had fought before, which
meant that it was very likely that it would also be useless against the Dragon
Lord Cure Elim’s original body. However, it ought to be effective against the
Zombies surrounding Cure Elim. If those Zombies had the same defensive
strength as Cure Elim, then his irst round of attack spells would have been
ineffective, and he would not have been able to defeat so many Zombies.
In other words, they were not equipped with magic items.
C 4: T B
—290—
Equipped magic items added their abilities to their wearers and had the same
resistances as them. For instance, consider the necklace Suzuki Satoru had on,
and if it were on the ground. While they both had the same durability, the one
on the ground would be more easily destroyed.
In other words, given the present circumstances, Cure Elim’s defenses did not
apply to his Zombies. They were not equipment; more like dominated undead
clinging to its body.
In other words, the Zombies were just Zombies. If he cast [Time Stop], it ought
to be effective against the Zombie mass even if it was not effective against Cure
Elim himself. That would make them a prison for Cure Elim, who would be
sealed inside them.
While he felt that it was an effective attack method, there was one thing about
it which made him uneasy.
Namely, where had the Brightness Dragon Lord’s time-stop resistance come
from?
All of Suzuki Satoru’s time-stop resistance came from his gear. However, the
Brightness Dragon Lord did not look like the sort who used equipment. Did
that mean it had innate resistance to it?
It would be ine if that was all. The question was whether said resistance could
be applied to others, as though it were a defensive spell.
Of course, even if it could cast a spell like that, it would not be wasted if he
could force his opponent to play a card. However, it would be troublesome if
that ability worked against his trump card as well.
That was why Suzuki Satoru did not cast [Time Stop].
Instead, he cast another spell.
His irst objective was to buy time.
It would be bad if his opponent ignored everything and strengthened its de-

—291—
fense, so he had to confuse his opponent. He did not think that his opponent,
as one of the undead, would lose its cool, but if he could use a variety of attacks
to make it forget about defending itself, all would be well.
At the same time, he dismissed [Shark Cyclone]. He did not know if his timing
was perfect, but Suzuki Satoru discovered a dog Zombie which had been stay-
ing behind Cure Elim all this time. It was far behind it, at a distance where he
would not have been able to see if not for the keen vision he had gained after
becoming undead.
“[Armageddon - Evil].”
Darkness gathered around Suzuki Satoru and formed a swirling vortex.
Then, a gurgling sound came from bubble-like objects around him, and demons
were born from the abyss.
The irst to appear were demons below level 10; there were a total of 128 of
those Inferior Demons. There was no other word he could use to describe
them other than “Deformed”. Their heads were swollen, their left arms
were unnaturally thin, their massive right arms were made of several tentacles
twined together, and their legs were of different lengths. They did not possess
anything to tell their gender apart, and yellow pus oozed from countless small
holes all over their bodies.
Their forms seemed to imply that they had been born solely to pollute the
world.
These demons, made for destruction and slaughter, were not under Suzuki
Satoru’s control. Instead, they attacked everything around them. Given the
circumstances, the only one near them was Cure Elim, and so they attacked it.
And as the demonic horde began their attack–
“–You miserable little demons! Out of my way!”
Cure Elim’s roar brought a smile to Suzuki Satoru’s face.
C 4: T B
—292—
That was it.
After abandoning the surface Zombies on its head, Cure Elim’s body began
moving again after regaining its eyesight, forming thick tentacles of Zombies.
Over 20 tentacles shot out at the demons.
One could not defeat a demon with single strikes. However, the tentacle Zom-
bies grabbed and bound the demons, then dragged them into Cure Elim’s body.
It was very dif icult for lesser demons to resist the strength of ten-odd Zom-
bies.
The demons which were swallowed up were immobilized and brutalized, and
soon they were reduced to vile dross and returned to the netherworld.
However, that was ine.
It was ine because it was like this.
One could say that it would be troublesome if he had taken a long time to beat
them.
He had summoned them because they were very weak. Perhaps it might have
been more troublesome if Cure Elim did not know they were demons and
treated them as powerful does. Having won his bet, Suzuki Satoru did not
let a mocking smile show on his face.
The bubble-like objects around Suzuki Satoru formed into a vortex again, and
now demons of around level 20 appeared – [Hell Scythes].
These demons looked like a fusion between praying mantises, humans and
other creatures. Their gigantic scythes shone with a steely glint, and they were
coated in poison.
There were 64 of these demons in all.
Much like the Inferior Demons from before, they spread their praying mantis-
like wings and lew towards Cure Elim.

—293—
Perhaps he was starting to panic because of their numbers, but Cure Elim’s
body began to writhe. Then, tentacles formed of Dragons, Giants and other
mighty beings hurtled towards the Demons.
One of them extended towards Suzuki Satoru.
“[Wall of Skeleton]”
The wall that appeared clashed with the tentacle. It was incredibly fast and
tremendously massive, but that alone made it a very powerful attack. One
could say it was like a car driving straight at him.
The wall formed of countless bones could not resist that overwhelming de-
structive power and was destroyed. At the same time, chunks of lesh from
the Zombies that made up the tentacle scattered in all directions as said ten-
tacle broke through the wall.
“What!?”
“Too late. Time’s up.”
As Suzuki Satoru – who had been quietly counting down in his head – said
that, the clock which foretold doom had inished a circuit, and both hands once
more pointed to the sky.
In that moment – the world died.
The land became a desert. Even the air became a thing of death.
’Zombies of all kinds – there were most de initely more than 400,000 of them,
and quite possibly more than a million – rained down on the deserti ied land.
Suzuki Satoru lew back, clearing a large gap between them.
The demons needed to breathe, and so that spell had caught them in it and
killed them too. But that meant nothing to Suzuki Satoru. That was because
Cure Elim’s true form was completely exposed at last.
That mass of undead creatures had truly been made in imitation of Cure Elim’s
C 4: T B
—294—
body. They looked very similar, but his true form looked very graceful in com-
parison. It was an undead Dragon, with a body like a feline predator, whose
legs and neck were both very long.
At the same time, black bubbles appeared around him, and from them emerged
demons of around level 30 or so, Rotting Demons. They were over two meters
tall, with tarry black skin that resembled bubbling swamps. The bubbles rose
to the surface and burst, releasing a yellow mist. Despite being surrounded
by these demons who were wreathed in rot-inducing gas, Suzuki Satoru was
not affected, because he was undead.
There were 32 of them in all.
Suzuki Satoru shrugged.
“You’ve shrunk, Dragon Lord.”
“–So you were the ilth of the Dragon Emperor. That spell …that powerful
panoply …I would never forget it …”
Its voice echoed with heartfelt hatred. Suzuki Satoru remembered that the
Brightness Dragon Lord had said something along those lines too, and kept
his eyes trained in Cure Elim. Of course he did not forget to press the button
on the bracelet which had his friend’s voice stored in it.
“Don’t you think it’s a bit too late to notice that now?”
“...Your jester act was truly magni icent. I was completely deceived by your
charade.”
The black bubbles appeared again, and the demons which appeared this time
were around level 40, Supplicants. They had female bodies with long hair and
bluish-white skin, and that alone would not make one think that they were
demons. However, their eyes, noses and mouths were all sewn up with thread,
and their hands were also sewn together as though begging the gods for mercy.
There were eight of them.
Cure Elim used his foreleg to sweep aside the Rotting Demons that lew at him,

—295—
killing them in one blow,
The summoned demons charged at Cure Elim in unison, as though they had
been waiting for that chance. However, Cure Elim trained its crimson eyes on
Suzuki Satoru, entirely unmoved, as though it wanted to indicate that Suzuki
Satoru was its only opponent. It lashed out with its forelimbs, wings, and tail,
destroying the demons one after the other.
Cure Elim was completely unaffected by the Supplicants’“sigh”or the Rotting

Demons’“rotting gas”special attacks. It was probably not just because it was
undead, but also because it had resistances to them.
The demons changed over to attacking with magic, but due to the differences
in their levels, the damage they did was insigni icant.
As Suzuki Satoru watched all this, he remained as cautious as ever. Originally,

Suzuki Satoru had placed Cure Elim in the same category as the Brightness
Dragon Lord. It would be child’s play for such a powerful being to wipe out
demons like that. If Suzuki Satoru took a combination attack like that, even he
would have taken great to disastrous levels of damage.
Of course, he had no intention of taking it.
More black bubbles spewed forth, and the demons which appeared were around
level 50 – War Devils. They were demons who wore full plate armor and
looked like warriors. They held bastard swords wreathed in black hell ire,
and their black wings protruded through their armor. They actually looked
pretty cool, and there were four of them.
Normally, the spell would summon two level 60ish demons and one more level
demon of around level 70, but Suzuki Satoru cancelled that and instead chose
to summon more lower-level demons instead. And so, there were twice as
many level demons ranging from level 10 to 30.
This was when the spell’s effects ended.
The War Devils used their skill, which was a commander-type buff which im-
proved the abilities of all summoned demons. However, Cure Elim used its
C 4: T B
—296—
long tail to sweep back and forth, destroying the demons as they pulled away
to cast spells. A minor stat buff meant nothing to a high-level Dragon.
Cure Elim seemed abnormally calm as it neatly exterminated the demons.
This isn’t good, Suzuki Satoru thought. It would be better if it had continued
underestimating him like just now.
“Now then, time for you to die. Your–”
“–Waitwaitwaitwait, are you really in such a rush? I’d like to ask you some-
thing, ah, what’s that, die without regrets part, can’t you even spare that little
bit of kindness for me?”
“I have no mercy for your kind, you fools who pollute this world.”
Cure Elim coiled himself up with a whoosh.
Dragons resembled feline predators in some ways, such as their dextrous move-
ments. Cure Elim’s stance must mean that it was planning to pounce on its
prey – Suzuki Satoru.
It would seem it planned to ignore all the demons around it. Of course, that
was not a mistake. If Suzuki Satoru were faced with beings that could harm
it and beings that could not harm it, then it would be obvious which ones he
would be wary of.
After deciding he could no longer buy time, Suzuki Satoru began goading Cure
Elim. While his place was to make his opponent act without being able to calm
down, he had the feeling that it would be ineffective, given that his adversary
was undead.
“Fuhahaha, where has your smile gone? What happened to your laxity? Take
your time–”
Cure Elim’s eyes narrowed in hate.
“–And savor your destruction, ilth of the Dragon Emperor!”

—297—
And then, as though casting those words behind it, Cure Elim began to sprint,
its feet crushing the Zombie corpses lat. Even so, they did not affect the speed
at which he was closing in.
The War Devils which had lown between the two of them were struck by its
charge and were knocked far away. While they had not been killed in one hit,
their injuries were such that they were practically dead.
“Oi oi,”Suzuki Satoru smiled as Cure Elim closed in. “I’m not done attacking
yet.”
A black orb loated in the air.
It fell to the ground, as though waiting for Suzuki Satoru to speak.
This sudden development led Cure Elim to spring far, far away, keeping its dis-
tance from Suzuki Satoru. How had it managed to cancel its previous velocity
and suddenly retreat, as if in de iance of inertia?
The fallen black orb ruptured like a bag of water hitting the ground, or like a
ripe fruit splitting open. Its contents spilled out, a black, tarry substance that
did not re lect the light at all, a sticky black luid that looked like it would dye
anything it touched jet black.
It swallowed all the Zombies.
The black mud-like substance soaked his feet, but Suzuki Satoru was not afraid.
He kept an eye on Cure Elim, who was busy destroying demons Suzuki Satoru
made no attempt to attack and seemed utterly at ease.
A tree grew between the two of them.
There was one at irst, and then their number went up. Two, three, ive, ten
…they were tentacles, waving despite the lack of wind.
“MEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHHHHH!!”
C 4: T B
—298—
Suddenly, he heard the adorable bleating of a goat. And it was not just one of
them – it made one think that there would be a whole horde of them.
As though pulled by that sound, the tarry liquid emitted a hollow moan, and
then something seemed to emerge from it.
Those beings were abnormal, far too abnormal.
They were roughly 10 meters tall, but there was no telling how much that num-
ber would be if he included their tentacles.
They looked like turnips, but with countless black tentacles in place of their
leaves. Their thick roots resembled lumps of lesh, and below them were ive
legs, like those of black goats.
The root portion – that is, the lumpy section – was issured and split open, in
more than one place.
Even Cure Elim simply watched the proceedings warily. It did not seem to have
any intention of attacking.
That reminded Suzuki Satory of the Dragon Lord he had fought before.
Ahhh, so that’s it. These guys …they’ve never fought beings on their level before,
or at least, not often.
Sensing an opportunity, Suzuki Satoru smiled, and then–
“MEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHHHHH!!”
–The adorable bleating of goats came from those issures.
They were maws that oozed sticky drool.
The ive fearsome monsters which had appeared were called the“Dark Young”
.
They were monsters that appeared in numbers proportionate to the victims

—299—
of the spell [Ia Shub-Niggurath].
While they did not have any potent special abilities, they had exceptional de-
fensive power, and they were over level 90.
“Hoho, this is a high score …Cure Elim, it seems the people you sacri iced for
your stupid plan all long yearn for your death!”
That was impossible. The dead could no longer have wills of their own.
However, that might be possible in this world. The idea that the Dark Young
had taken the last wishes of the dead onto themselves refused to leave Suzuki
Satoru’s head.
Their tentacles were extremely long, and they seemed eager for Suzuki Satoru
to give an order. Perhaps that was the case.
“–Alright, go!”
The Dark Young bleated and charged at Cure Elim.
Cure Elim’s tail struck a Dark Young dead center and gouged out part of its
body, and its tarry blood spewed forth. However, it trembled for only a mo-
ment, and then its thick legs trod the ground irmly, with hardly any decrease
in its forward momentum.
“What!?”
Perhaps it had thought the Dark Young would have been sent lying, or that
it would disappear like the other demons. The Dark Young closed in on Cure
Elim as it spoke in a confused voice, and they collided.
Cure Elim was the one that was shaken.
The Dark Young surrounded it and made their move, striking Cure Elim count-
less times with their tentacles, some of them even moving up to bite it.
“Don’t look down on me!”
C 4: T B
—300—
Surrounded by the Dark Young, Cure Elim twisted and dodged like a cat, using
its wings, tail, legs and fangs to counterattack.
Just then, Suzuki Satoru cast a spell on him. He no longer needed to pretend
that he was too arrogant to cast spells. Now, he would seal off his opponent’s
choices and lead him onto the path he had prepared.
The spell Suzuki Satoru had cast was [Lopsided Duel].
It was a third-tier spell. It bound the caster to the target such that whenever
the target tried to lee by teleportation, both caster and target would appear
in the same place.
It could even ignore the target’s use of [Delay Teleportation] and teleport both
of them to the designated location. However, this spell had a fatal law. If the
target teleported among its friends, then the caster would be brought to the
same place thanks to the binding, whereupon he would be surrounded.
That was why such a seemingly-useful spell was found in the third tier. Be-
fore it was patched, one could cast it on a teammate and piggyback off their
teleportation, but after the patch it could only be cast on enemies.
Of course, if Cure Elim decided to teleport to the Brightness Dragon Lord or

a similarly potent Dragon Lord, immediate escape would be his top priority.
As the name [Lopsided Duel] implied, this spell had the advantage that if the
caster teleported away, his opponent would not be teleported with him, which
made leeing easy.
Next, the guild staff also cast a spell.
It was the eighth-tier spell [Dimensional Lock].
While demons, angels and other outsiders often used this ability as a skill, this
spell had the same function. This spell prevented instantaneous movement
through means such as teleportation outside its area, but it did not hamper
physical movement. In order to avoid this, he had to keep an eye on every
move that Cure Elim made.

—301—
Cure Elim was within the area of the [Dimensional Lock]. If it tried to escape
the area and teleport away, [Lopsided Duel] would take effect.
Suzuki Satoru and the guild staff had constructed a magical prison. The Dark
Young served as a physical prison.
It would seem the Dark Young found the demons attacking them bothersome.
While they had been summoned by the same caster, the demons summoned
through [Armageddon - Evil] were valid attack targets. However that was the
reason why summoned monsters could coexist.
Since he could not give orders to the demons, who were not under his control,
he had no choice but to instruct the Dark Young to bear wit hit.
Suzuki Satoru ordered the Dark Young to “bear with it because the demons
can’t do you much harm even if you don’t defend against them”and then cast
a spell.
“[Triplet Maximize Magic Reality Slash].”
The attack spell of the highest order ripped into Cure Elim’s body.
This was probably the most amount of damage it had taken in all its battles to
date, and Cure Elim’s eyes looked like they were trying to burn through Suzuki
Satoru.
The guild staff cast the spell imbued within the Sun Gem – [Shining Blast].
This was an area-effect attack spell, which did extra damage to evil creatures
and the undead, with more damage the lower their karma value was. In turn,
as their targets’ karma increased, it would do less or no damage to them.
Of course, the Dark Young would also be harmed, being that Cure Elim was in
their midst. However, the karma value of the Dark Young was 0, despite their
appearances, so they did not take much damage.
However, the demons which had taken damage from the area effect began to
C 4: T B
—302—
consider the guild staff as an enemy. However, since the demons were bound
by the sole rule of “do not attack your summoner”, they did not attack the
staff, which was considered part of their summoners’ equipment.
The way the demons redoubled the intensity of their attack on Cure Elim and
the Dark Young might make one think that they were venting their frustration.
“Ohhhhhhhh! Damn you! Damn you, you iltttthhhhh!”
Cure Elim’s voice sounded strained. It was checkmate now. A minor level dif-
ference meant nothing as the last piece fell into place.
However, it would be a different matter Cure Elim had been a certain exception
that Suzuki Satoru knew. It was precisely because Suzuki Satoru knew that
monster called a tank, who could make its attacker wonder exactly how it had
been damaged that he would not ease up.
He kept casting the most powerful attack spell he knew because he was deter-
mined not to give the enemy time to catch its breath and to defeat it here. At
the same time, the guild staff cast a spell.
“[Summon Primal Fire Elemental].”
The lames that spiralled into the sky reached a full six meters in height and
then slowly condensed into a humanoid shape.
This was the best move he could make, by further solidifying his advantage.
While Suzuki Satoru had wanted to do such a thing himself, he could not do
so, much to his regret.
The summoned Primal Fire Elemental worked its way between the Dark Young
and punched Cure Elim with laming ists.

—303—
The guild staff cast the ninth-tier divine spell [Crack In The Ground].
Just as Cure Elim was wounded by the [Reality Slash], the ground split open
and a issure gripped Cure Elim’s leg, leaving him stuck there like a animal in
a bear trap.
The instant-death effect had not activated, as he had expected. However, the
damage over time and movement impediment effects should have applied.
While he did not know how issures could form on a desert, such was the effect
of the spell.
I’ve won, no–
Suzuki Satoru immediately tensed up in the moment he felt himself relax.
It was true that Cure Elim ought to be out of options given the present circum-
stances. Even Touch Me would not – probably – be able to break out of this.
But it would be a different matter if Cure Elim still had a trump card in store.
It was much like the battle with the Brightness Dragon Lord – Dragon Lords
of that level had a super move in the form of Wild Magic. He could not lower
his guard yet.
As the guild staff cast its attack spells, Suzuki Satoru observed Cure Elim’s rear,
its right, above it, and then put a bracelet on. How well would his own ace in
the hole be able to adapt to the circumstances, and what kind of play would
his opponent make? This ought to be the moment that determined victory
and defeat.
...Keno …I’ll safely return to your side...
C 4: T B
—304—
Why, Cure Elim thought in the depths of its chaotic mind.
Why had he been driven to such desperate circumstances despite his immacu-
late planning? The Dragon Emperor’s ilth – why had he, the most self-sacri icing
of the six Dragons that had prepared to annihilate the masterminds who had
polluted this world, been forced into a situation like this?
The answer was very simple.
Cure Elim knew that foes of its level existed, but it had never fought them.
In the past, it had avoided entities on the same level as Suzuki Satoru. That
was not because it was weak, but because its intelligence had told it that they
could not be beaten.
It was because it was that smart that Cure Elim had lost the chance to under-
stand and learn. The importance of prior preparation. The right way of using
power. The importance of swallowing one’s pride and working with others.
It had not understood any of that.
Suzuki Satoru and Cure Elim.
Those were the differences between these two mighty beings.
While it had been a game, Suzuki Satoru had accumulated vast amounts of
experience in battles with his equals, and he understood the importance of
ighting with his friends. In turn, Cure Elim knew nothing about these.
If Cure Elim had some relevant experience, it would not have been reduced to
this state. It might have been able to kill Suzuki Satoru.
But – it did not.
Therefore, it was only natural that Suzuki Satoru – who had analysed his foe’s
abilities and made preparations to guarantee his victory – should be able to
triumph.
However, that was only in theory. One could not simply conclude that in reality.

—305—
There was also the difference in individual power.
It was just like how an ant could not hope to bother an elephant no matter
how hard it prepared. A difference in individual power could become the ul-
timate obstacle. Dragons were still the mightiest species even after becoming
undead, because their basic abilities far exceeded those of Suzuki Satoru.
And True Dragon Lords all possessed a certain mighty power. In Cure Elim’s
case, he had been honing that power, preparing to deal with Players.
That was the reason Cure Elim had made himself this way.
Wild Magic.
The Wild Magic that Cure Elim could use was considered the most vicious of
all the spells that the Dragon Lords could cast.
Naturally, it required a massive price to be paid.
But as Cure Elim sensed that it would be destroyed if this kept up, it cast the
spell.
Cure Elim’s opened its mouth.
It was not in the way that a serpent would swallow its prey. Its mouth gradu-
ally split open, until the issure reached its long neck. The split portion hung
down, as though to make a gigantic maw several dozen meters wide in order
to devour everything.
C 4: T B
—306—
And then, it spewed forth from that massive mouth.
“Soulbreaker Breath”.
It was a Wild Magic spell considered to be on par with the World-Class item
Longinus. It was an irresistible power that would discorporate the soul of
anything it touched.
This utterly malignant power consumed everything present.
***
Keno’s eyes went wide as she looked at the black orb loating over the moun-
tain.
She could tell that it was huge, even from a great distance.
What was that? What on earth had happened? Question after question piled
on top of each other, but in the end, the most important one was “what kind
of power could have created something that scary?”
Was it a secret technique wielded by Suzuki Satoru, her travelling companion?

Or was it the power of the mysterious person who had taken Keno’s country,
Keno’s family, Keno’s everything from her?
Regardless of what it was, this was not something that Keno’s own power
could hope to achieve.This was the nigh-miraculous power wielded by those
faraway individuals who stood upon the apex of the world.
It would be good if that was Suzuki Satoru’s power. No – it was not good.
It would mean that Suzuki Satoru, who could casually crush any foe he encoun-
tered – apart from the Brightness Dragon Lord – had encountered someone
who warranted the use of that power.
In other words, Suzuki Satoru’s opponent was as strong as he was.
Suzuki Satoru’s might was beyond question.
C 4: T B
—308—
He was the person she had spent the most time with other than her family, and
Keno had learned that much about him over the course of ive years of travel.
He had many laws.
He had terrible taste in naming. He laughed at the strangest things. He treated

the living badly. He made up incredible stories at the drop of a hat. He would
gladly sacri ice the lives of others for himself – and Keno. He was a very cruel
person.
Even so, he had many virtues.
He was very polite to everyone. He was very curious. He always looked for-
ward to the unknown and things he had encountered for the irst time with a
sparkle in his eye. At some point, he had learned how to properly comb out
her hair. He treated her as an equal, even though she was weak and could only
hold him back. And most importantly – he was very kind.
Keno hugged her lat, childlike chest, which would never grow.
He was a man who could protect her while ighting against an incredible mon-
ster like the Brightness Dragon Lord, and who had managed to retreat safely
from it in the end. Surely he would be able to return safely to her side as well,
right?
Even if she believed it – no, even if she wanted to believe it – she could not help
but feel uneasy after seeing such great power.
“You’ll come back, right? You’ll return safely to me, right?”
He was the one who had saved her, after she had lost everything.
He was the one that she believed would continue saving her.
Keno Fasris Invern had gained eternal life. As a being detested by the living,
even if she made living friends, they would eventually die before her.
And then, when she was like this, that night had come.

—309—
Being able to meet him in the city was great good-fortune.
He would walk with her towards eternity. He would never let her feel the lone-
liness of being abandoned in this world. Her meeting with him was destined
by fate.
“...”
But now, he was not by her side, and he might abandon her at any moment
and lee. This uneasiness tormented Keno.
He had gone out there for her. Keno knew that very well, and she was very
grateful for it.
“Do your best, Satoru…”
Keno prayed.
She had once believed in the gods, but after becoming undead, the gods in her
heart had died as well. She understood one thing, which was that no matter
what prayers one might have, the gods would not answer them.
Therefore, her prayer was directed to one person only.
The only person who had eased her pain.
Her prayer was to Suzuki Satoru alone.
Please return safely to me.
***
He could see something black in Cure Elim’s mouth – something that sent
a shiver down the spine of even an undead being like Suzuki Satoru. It was
something so overwhelming that his biological instincts – though he was un-
dead – were responding to it.
It was too dangerous, too dreadful.
C 4: T B
—310—
Faced with this breath that far eclipsed his own power, Suzuki Satoru lost his
cool and shouted:
“Dark Young, block–”
There was nothing wrong with that order. However, it had come too late.
Cure Elim expelled something that looked like a massively thick beam of light.
That beam consumed everything.
In just a moment – no, perhaps it was because he was linked to the Dark
Young – Suzuki Satoru could feel the annihilation of a Dark Young, right before
the beam touched himself. That level 90-plus meat shield, whose defensive
strength was higher than Suzuki Satoru’s own, had been obliterated.
It was probably not some kind of instant-death effect, since the Dark Young
resisted that.
Then what was it – Suzuki Satoru thought of the trump card he had just used.
Was it something like that?
But the black beam that Cure Elim had released did not have the weaknesses
of his own move.
Was it an improved version of his skill?
The black beam whipped around wildly with the twisting of Cure Elim’s long
neck and destroyed another Dark Young. The Primal Fire Elemental was also
unable to resist the instant eradication. Then it was the third and fourth Dark
Young, along with the demons. And then – Suzuki Satoru remembered a video
clip. It was a video made when a player who had been about to retire had
attached an item to an important NPC. Amidst the storm of curses like “God
dammit!”“Fucking hell!”“Damn humiefags!”and so on which had illed
the video–
It was–

—311—
“Long– [Wall of Skeleton]!”
At the same time, the staff cast [Veil of Moon].
Both defenses deployed before him at the same time. It was a double-layered
defense, of a physical barrier and an immaterial magical barrier.
However, part his mind was coolly contemplating the fact that defensive bar-
riers were useless against a World-Class Item like Longinus.
In fact, the black beam had easily pierced the barriers – as though they were
not there – and swallowed up everything.
The beam of darkness racing out at him had no obvious destructive power –
or pressure – to it.
Yet, it was a fatal blow.
***
With all the interfering nuisances destroyed, Cure Elim pulled its leg out of
the issure. Although it hurt a little when it raised its leg, that did not matter.
Perhaps if it were alive, not taking care of the wound might have in licted a re-
duction in movement speed due to a damaged limb, but such a negative status
effect meant nothing to the undead. In addition, pain was not a scary thing to
the undead. This was one of the three reasons why Cure Elim – who had once
been a coward – had chosen to become undead.
Cure Elim glared hatefully in front of itself with its crimson eyes – at the world
that had been transformed into a desert that was utterly set apart from the liv-
ing, and within it, a wall of bones and a shimmering, multicolored wall which
looked like a curtain of thin cloth. Its keen draconic senses spoke to it. The
one who had polluted the world was still there. As though they were waiting
for Cure Elim to realize that, the two walls vanished as though they had melted
away into the air. The magic caster who had driven Cure Elim to its wit’s end
stood calmly in front of it. Beside it was a loating staff. While it had no reason
to doubt its own senses, its opposition had not been hurt in any way. Walls like
those could not stop the Soulbreaker Breath. That being the case, how had its
C 4: T B
—312—
opponent done this? Perhaps he had teleported out of its range while Cure
Elim’s line of sight had been obscured. The World-Warping Barrier it had
opened with simply interfered with teleportation through it. Teleportation
was possible as long as the start and end points were both inside the barrier.
He could have simply teleported to the edge of the barrier and then walked
right through the barrier itself. In that case, had he evaded the beam in that
way? The answer was – no.
It was impossible to avoid it that way. In that case, there was only one other
way to stop that attack.
“Wild Magic…”
Cure Elim’s face twisted in utter hatred. The fact that it was undead was
the only reason it could control its powerful emotions. However, the raging
passions inside it could not accept that fact. It lared up, calmed down, and
then lared up over and over again.
“Destroy, you. Filth. Not even your bones will remain–”
Just then, its enemy extended a hand. He was probably trying to say “wait,
hold on.”
“–Cure Elim. My name is Suzuki Satoru.”
What else was there to say at this point? Cure Elim’s face knotted up. There
was no point in knowing such a thing. Or was he trying to award it the name
of the opponent it had destroyed, as a sort of trophy? That only displeased
it more. If its opponent had been an equal, then the name would have been
worth remembering. However, simply keeping the names – even a fragment –
of those excrescences in its mind made it want to throw up
“Would you call every single piece of ilth in your way by name? You world-
polluting iiiiiilllttthhh!”
Its anger became a mighty roar. The explosion of wrath seemed to shake the
very earth. However, its foe simply shrugged. Such composure made Cure
Elim all the more wary of him. Its opponent was unhurt, while its own stamina

—313—
was greatly depleted. Was that why he could be so calm? Or was he laying
some sort of trap?
“–Shall we make a deal now?”
Cure Elim was taken aback by those words. For a moment, he could not parse
their meaning.
“...What. Are. You. Saying!? We’ve come all this way and you still!?”
“My aim was not to destroy you. Actually, I simply came here to investigate
what was going on here, if there was a way to dispel your undead-conversion
spell. Do you know? The surrounding countries have promised a huge reward
for it, you know?”
It could not be sure if this was the truth. However, it was possible that those
contaminated rabble were trying to do something about the result of Cure
Elim’s magic.
However, that only made Cure Elim even angrier.
Challenging for such an utterly pointless motive as money was incredibly in-
furiating.
Cure Elim glared silently at its enemy.
Several seconds, no, almost a minute had gone by. Its opponent had probably
sensed that CUre Elim did not want to speak, and so it continued talking.
“Money is very important, and it would be wonderful if I could obtain it with-

out having to kill you…because exterminating you would be a source of addi-
tional income. In other words, I’d like to get paid twice for the same job…
ah, yes, I have another question. All the Dragons I know amass larger hoards
of treasure as they get stronger. Does the same thing apply to you too? If I kill
you, that means I’ll be able to lay my hands on a huge pile of–”
Suddenly, several spells exploded against Cure Elim’s body.
C 4: T B
—314—
They were high-tier force-element attack spells.
They easily pierced the barrier protecting its body and dealt signi icant dam-
age. This was a group of fairly high-tier magic casters.
Cure Elim hurriedly twisted its neck, looking for the source of the spells – be-
hind it.
There were several undead creatures there. Its draconic senses told it that the
staves of those undead contained great power.
And dangling from the necks of those undead was – Cure Elim turned to stare
at its enemy.
“Didn’t we agree that it would be one-on-one!?”
Demons, those black monsters, and that staff. Cure Elim had nothing to say
about those. Anything you could summon by your own power was part of
your own strength. After all, Cure Elim had amassed 1,200,000 yuriniggers.
However, this was different. Bringing backup was not covered under a one-on-
one battle. Surely anyone would feel like Cure Elim did, no matter how they
tried to look at it.
However, its enemy shrugged lightly and nonchalantly replied:
“Hah? We’re trying to kill each other, aren’t we? Why do I have to obey such
a rule? Anything goes as long as you win. So long as you win.”
Its mind went white for a moment–
“You bastaaaaaaaaaarrrd!”
Cure Elim broke into a sprint. But it was not headed for its enemy. Rather, it
was headed behind, at the undead who had cast spells at its back.
It was easy to tell who was easier to eliminate. Reducing the number of dis-
tractions was essential.

—315—
“You despicable scum!”
That dialogue had only been intended to buy time for his reinforcements to
show up.
Falling into a trap like that and binding itself with the rules of the word one-
on-one was truly foolish. No, not expecting his opponent to ight dirty like that
was a disgrace.
As expected of ilth.
And for believing a bald-faced lie coming from ilth like that, it was truly a idiot.
Though it was undead, it held on to its rage, and Cure Elim rushed at the band
of undead with what was probably its greatest speed to date.
Several high-tier spells lew at it from straight ahead, wearing down at Cure
Elim’s health.
And then behind it was the high-tier magic of the Dragon Emperor’s ilth.
It was a vile spell, with overwhelming power that could rip its body asunder
with three invisible slashes. However, it understood that the spells from the
undead band would destroy it before it could annihilate the irst enemy, so it
had no choice but to ignore the spell.
Its draconic senses told it that a great wind was blowing. That wind gusted up
to the sky.
It shifted its line of sight and saw a mighty Wind Elemental, on par with the
Fire Elemental from just now. Its opponent was probably trying to gain control
of the airspace and suppress Cure Elim.
Suddenly, the word “retreat” lashed through Cure Elim’s mind. However,
it was immediately forgotten as it saw the group of undead before it waving
their staves.
“Get out of my sight, fangs of the ilth!”
C 4: T B
—316—
Unlike that ilth, these undead were not as powerful. Still, it would use Wild
Magic to augment its tail’s destructive power, just in case.
After sweeping away these nuisances, it would take care of that enemy. When
the time came, Cure Elim would use that magic on its claws and fangs, and
inish things in close combat to prevent him from leeing. It would seize with
its claws and pin it to the ground, then crunch him to pieces with its fangs.
Perhaps it ought to widen its World-Separating Wall to prevent enemy rein-

forcements from continuing to invade. But that would drain a great deal of
power, and so it would prefer not to use it. However, it might have no choice,
depending on the circumstances.
It reached the ilt’s lackeys, and then used its long tail to sweep all of them
with wind-parting force.
“What!”
Cure Elim was shocked. Something had been destroyed when its tailed had
swept through the ilth. However, nearly half of the undead seemed intact.
Cure Elim did not consider its tail swipes to be the mightiest of its kind. It
would probably be nothing much compared to the Swordmaster Dragon Lord.
However, it was impossible for them to be unhurt.
Had they completely defended against it somehow? Or – could it be, those

undead were as powerful as the Dragon Emperor’s ilth?
The latter was impossible. If that was the case, he should have thrown them
into the fray as well. If not, then what other reason could there be?
Spells lew from the remaining undead and pared away at Cure Elim’s strength.
The enemy approaching from behind also cast two spells at it. The Air Elemen-
tal did not seem to have descended.
What should it do?
How could it turn this situation around?

—317—
Cure Elim thought.
In the end, it came to the two options of “ ight”or “ light”.
One Cure Elim said that it ought to lee. Cure Elim barely had any vitality left.
Under these circumstances, it would be very dif icult to defeat that intact op-
ponent. Now was the time to retreat for the time being and readjust itself
before ighting again.
But the other Cure Elim said this.
Are you going to run again? After depleting your collected souls and using Wild
Magic and having nothing to show for it? Will you let it end like this?
That’s right!
Cure Elim had already bade its weak self farewell.
It was no longer its old self.
It swore to annihilate the ilth of the Dragon Emperor, here and now.
Having made up its mind, Cure Elim used its most powerful attack
While it had been ineffective against its most hated enemy, there was no way
it would not work against the undead before it.
Therefore–
Cure Elim ired the huge black beam from its mouth.
***
Suzuki Satoru veri ied that as he used [Fly] to close the distance
The members of“Corpus of the Abyss”who had been forced into the battle had
been annihilated. Even the Primal Air Elemental that was airborne to ward
against Cure Elim taking light had met the same fate.
C 4: T B
—318—
Naturally, Suzuki Satoru had been attacked as well. However, it had no effect
on him because of the protection of his World-Class Item.
If this were in the game, Suzuki Satoru would have screamed“you shitty devs”
at the idea that such a broken attack could be used twice in rapid succession.
However, in a live battle, he had no choice but to accept it.
Suzuki Satoru breathed a sigh of relief.
The fact that his opponent had chosen to stand and ight instead of leeing
made him happier than being able to nullify that attack.
Of course, that was why he had chosen to provoke his enemy. However, taking
the special qualities of the undead into consideration, it was very likely that it
might have chosen to lee once the situation proved untenable. Suzuki Satoru
would have run if things had turned disadvantageous. His opposition had no
reason not to do so either. Therefore, he had been very lucky.
However, it was strange that his opponent had not called for its friends. If one
could not win alone, then surely one would choose to attack in a group.
Suzuki Satoru mentally tilted his head in puzzlement.
Was that because of pride or something?
If that were the case, then it would truly be laughable.
The arrogance of the strong was delicious to the weak.
The members of“Corpus of the Abyss”vanished, and Cure Elim’s ray stopped.
Suzuki Satoru gave them his sincere thanks. Cure Elim turned, and then it
spoke – in a voice that was surprisingly calm, but which was laced with under-
tones of a blazing inferno.
“One more time, I can only use this one more time.”
It was a lie.

—319—
Suzuki Satoru scoffed at Cure Elim’s words. Where could one ind an enemy
who would reveal their weaknesses?
“This day – all my efforts up to this day! To think! To think!”
There was no need to reply. His response to Cure Elim’s cry was an attack
spell. In truth, the staff had already indicated that Suzuki Satoru should “set
the target to dry”. However Suzuki Satoru could not help answering Cure
Elim.
“–You ruined my friend’s life and plunged her into an abyss of misfortune!
Your life’s work deserves to end in nothing, you son of a bitch!”
There was no more need for words.
“[Triplet Maximize Magic Reality Slash]–.”
“–[Triplet Magic Wall of Skeleton].”
Suzuki Satoru’s eyes went wide.
A wall of bones suddenly appeared in front of Cure Elim, intercepting the [Re-
ality Slash].
Behind the wall of bones that had been rent by the [Reality Slash] was Cure
Elim, whose torso was coiled in preparation to lunge.
It had never used tier-based spells until now. Did it still have the strength to
ight?
Suzuki Satoru began to panic.
His opponent’s health was almost gone, but its mana was still full.
He sensed the staff asking him “Can we smack him down now?”and re-
sponded with “Wait a bit.”
“[Triplet Magic Undying Flame].”
C 4: T B
—320—
As that ifth-tier spell took effect, Cure Elim’s hooked claws and fangs blazed
with bluish-white lame. This was a spell that added negative energy and ire
damage.
He had inished all the experiments he had planned over the past ive years.
However, it looked like it had been patched. The bug that caused undead tar-
gets struck by it to gain in inite healing was no more.
In that case, it was probably just planning to add ire damage to its natural
attacks. That would make it an even lower-tier spell.
–Is it in some kind of mode where it can only use spells of the necromantic spe-
cialization?
He theorized that this was the case, but he lacked the information to draw a
conclusion.
Suzuki Satoru had not prepared any spells speci ically to deal Cure Elim. In-
stead, he ordered the staff: “Go.”
The spell it cast was called “Summon Primal Water Elemental.”
The water erupting from the ground took on a massive humanoid shape. At
the same time, Cure Elim charged without hesitation. Upon seeing this, Suzuki
Satoru could not help but feel relieved.
His opponent was clearly trying to achieve victory in close combat – because
it did not want to get drawn into a long-range ight. Simply put, his foe had
decided that it would lose to Suzuki Satoru in a shooting war of spells. From
that point of view, he could conclude that even with ample mana, his opponent
would not be able to make full use of it under these circumstances.
And the most important thing was that his foe had chosen close combat, while
Suzuki Satoru had already summoned up a shield.
In that case, why had it waited until now to use tiered spells? As Suzuki Satoru
thought, he arrived at a possible answer.

—321—
Cure Elim did not want to use the magic that he called“the Dragon Emperor’
s ilth”. Therefore, it had only cast aside his taboo against tiered magic right
at the end, when it had been driven into desperation,.
Ahhh, what an idiot.
Suzuki Satoru mocked the stupidity of Cure Elim.
In truth, Cure Elim could have won.
Due to the difference in their sizes, it could have trampled Suzuki Satoru lat.
However, its carelessness, its ignorance, and most importantly, its arrogance
had all contributed to its defeat.
Even in the face of this reckless suicide attack, Suzuki Satoru did not relax.
That was because he suspected that it was an act, or it was looking for a chance
to slip away.
Who knows, he might just run away on the spot.
As he considered that it might happen, he prepared the spell that he would

need to respond to it. That was also why Suzuki Satoru did not cast a spell,
but kept looking straight at Cure Elim as he charge in.
The staff cast one of its once-a-day spells, [Vermilion Nova], scorching Cure
Elim’s lesh.
However, it did not break its pace in the slightest. Was it because the undead
felt no pain, or because its determination overrode it?
It doesn’t matter any more.
Indeed.
None of that mattered any more. There was no need to learn about Cure Elim’
s state of mind. It was just like how it would be pointless to speculated on the
thoughts of an opponent which could not be baited in any way. All that was
left was to wear it down until it died.
C 4: T B
—322—
In front of Cure Elim, the Primal Water Elemental stood as a shield in front of
Suzuki Satoru.
It did not intend to try for a lunge. Instead, Cure Elim seized the Primal Ele-
mental’s throat.
Perhaps it planned to use its weight to bowl over the summoned monster, but
the Primal Elemental was resistant to such things. As one of the undead, surely
Cure Elim’s attacks could in lict various status ailments. However, the Primal
Elemental was also highly resistant to such attacks. One could say that it was
immune to virtually all negative effects.
As Cure Elim gnawed at its neck, it raked wildly with its sharp foreclaws. As ex-
pected of a high-tiered elemental, it still had vitality left over even after being
attacked by a Dragon that was stronger than itself.
Ahhh, what an idiot. You had one more shot, so you should have used it.
As it tore at the Elemental’s throat, Cure Elim locked its hate-twisted crimson
eyes on Suzuki Satoru’s
Cure Elim was almost out of stamina. That big, beautiful HP bar was now
nearly depleted, like a candle in the wind.
The high-tier spells from the staff and Suzuki Satoru – who had concluded
that his foe would not try to escape – assailed Cure Elim as it grappled with
the Primal Elemental.
The ire in its crimson eyes lared brightly – and then faded.
“Damn you damn youdamnyoudamnyou…damn you…damn…you…”
Still spilling curses from its mouth, Cure Elim’s ruined body began to disin-
tegrate and lake away. Just them, the Primal Elemental’slam attack hit with
explosive force, and Cure Elim broke into two. Like a piece of spun glass, Cure
Elim’s remnants scattered on the wind, and then vanished as though melting
into the air.

—323—
There was nothing left – a most unpro itable victory. He could still have gotten
some value out of a corpse, if one had remained. Was this because it was an
undead Dragon? Or had it saved its last shot in order not to leave a corpse
behind?
Suzuki Satoru had no idea.
“...Ashes to ashes, dust to dust, huh.”
The barrier around them had vanished, and all the undead responses were
gone. Just in case, he ought to check the surrounding area to make sure it had
been fully annihilated. While he had encountered many kinds of undead, he
had not heard of any which could come back to life after being obliterated.
Still, he could not entirely rule out the possibility.
“Haaah…”Suzuki Satoru sighed in relief.
“I didn’t get a chance to use the nuclear mine, the Death Knights and the
Overlord Undead General “
There were two more cards he had not played yet, and he had held the upper
hand throughout the second battle. However, he had been walking a tightrope
during that ight. After all, his foe might very well have had aces in the hole. It
was possible that he had just happened to negate all of his opponent’s moves
and thus won handily.
That was why he hated ighting opponents that he knew little about.
He wanted to celebrate his victory, but he felt so little joy that it was pitiful.
This victory had not been because of his individual combat strength, but due
to his use of tactics an strategy which led to an eventual victory. Had any part
of his plan failed, it would probably have been Suzuki Satoru and not Cure Elim
who would have been destroyed just now. If he became arrogant because of
this overwhelming victory, he might be the one to be annihilated next time.
With that in mind, Suzuki Satoru stepped his caution up further.
And to some extent, Suzuki Satoru had lost.
C 4: T B
—324—
I didn’t manage to ind a way to save Keno’s parents, huh.
He had been worried that if he had remained obsessed with that information
and Cure Elim had seen that, he would have no way to win. After all, if he
exposed his weaknesses, it was possible that they could be exploited.
He had gone“tch”back then because he knew he had lost his only chance to
gather information.
Suzuki Satoru looked around at the desolate desert around him.
Since he did not know when Cure Elim’s reinforcements would arrive, it
would be best to scan his surroundings for relevant information. But before
that, there was something he needed to do.
“Now then, I need to send her a [Message].”
***
Should she have said that it was as she had expected? Before the door opened,
the sight of the chains hanging on the handle in one piece had told her every-
thing. Even so, Keno quietly closed her eyes, and then slowly opened them.
Nothing had changed. What she had seen just now was not some deception
or illusionary landscape, but reality.
She was in the sewers of Inveria. Keno opened the hidden room that had been
closed ive years ago, but the three people inside were still mindless Zombies.
As she had thought, things would not go so easily.
“Keno…”
Behind her stood the mightiest magic caster in the world, and also Keno’s
travelling companion. He called out to her in worry. Keno turned around,
taking care to smile.
“Mm. No need to worry, Satoru. I’m not hurt by this. I just thought, it really

—325—
was this way after all.”
“Is that so…”
”Mm…Say, Father, Mother.”
She looked at the three moaning people in the room, and addressed them.
“Satoru avenged everyone.”
They probably would not be happy even if she told her that, because they were
not intelligent enough to be. She knew this would happen, but the pain stab-
bing at Keno’s heart eased a little.
“...Keno.”
“I’m ine. It’s alright, Satoru. You don’t need to worry. This world is a big
place. Therefore – it’s possible that there might be an item that could help
everyone, don’t you think?”
“Of course!”
There was no expression on Suzuki Satoru’s face, but his voice told her that
he was very happy.
Surely anyone who could show feelings like this to others must be very kind.
“Yeah. The world is large. Let’s go see this world – together.”
“Yeah. I know I might hold you back a little, but – I’ll be in your care, Satoru.”
“Ahh, I should be saying that, Keno.”
Keno looked back, at her family members in the cell.
Would it be okay to leave them like this?
Keno clenched her hand into a ist.
C 4: T B
—326—
Would killing them and freeing their souls from those hideous bodies not be a
mercy? Perhaps those souls might still be suffering, even now.
But having one person deciding the fates of others – even if it was right to do
so – might well be a very arrogant way of thinking. However, one could say
that there was only one person who could make this decision, and that was
Keno.
She had the feeling that she would not be able to ind a way to restore her
family to normal, even if she searched the entire world. That was why she had
once abandoned that line of thought. However, now that Suzuki Satoru had
destroyed the culprit behind the incident, it was true that Keno had gained a
new sliver of hope.
She could feel Suzuki Satoru start to worry about her spacing out. It would
seem she would have to make a decision right now. Otherwise, even Satoru
would start agonizing over this.
This time, Suzuki Satory had fought for her. In that case–
“–Time to hit the road again. Let’s go, Satoru.”
“Ah, ahhh, well, it’s good as long as you feel that way, Keno.”
She waved to the three people inside, and walked with Satoru.
Keno had chosen to leave the problem aside.
Originally, she should have chosen to inish off the three of them herself and
not endanger Satoru any further. That was the proper way to thank someone
who had shown such kindness to her. However, she still could not bring herself
to do so, even now.
Keno looked at the sewer shrouded in darkness – at the room which held her
family – one last time.
When she came back here again, would she come to rescue them, or destroy
them?

—327—
Keno turned her eyes to Suzuki Satoru’s back, a back she had been looking
at for nearly ive years.
Then, she quickened her footsteps, until she was side by side and holding
hands with Satoru as they walked together. How long had it been since she
had done such a child-like thing?
She could tell, more or less, from the way Suzuki Satoru had glanced down at
her.
However, she did not say anything, and neither did Suzuki Satoru. Their hands
– their icy cold hands, from which one could not feel the slightest trace of body
hear – felt warm to Keno.
And then, the two of them went forth.
C 4: T B
—328—
E
There was a desert slightly to the southwest of the continent’s center.
It was called the Dolor Desert, or perhaps the Di Gavorsa Desert, according to
the great empire that had once stood here.
While it was quite an expansive desert, certain reasons received rainfall, and
so various races – and monsters – lived here. There was the Great Kingdom of
the Pabilsag scorpionmen, the small Genie nation of Slutarn, and the religious
group which venerated the Clear Light Dragon as their chief deity – whose
faith was widespread among nomads – had its main shrine in this place.
And at the edge of this desert was a gigantic tornado that came once every
thirty years. It was thousands of meters across and immeasurably high.
While there was some difference in the exact time of its appearance, the tor-
nado occurred in exactly the same place at almost exactly the same time.
This was a remnant from a failed magical ritual by the great empire which had
once existed here. The capital of this former empire protruded from beneath
the sands. This phenomenon had been triggered by an incredibly powerful
magic item known as the Scepter of the Sands. It had taken place after the
Mushussu had been born and took to the skies. It was a gate leading to an-
other world, and sucking everything out. There were many explanations along
those lines, but everyone who had entered the tornado to try and unravel the
mystery had never come back.
Many people had gone to explore the location before the tornado had come,
but they had found a perfectly normal location, with no sign that anything
existed there. Since one could predict the day of the tornado’s occurrence,
many people planned to wait in the spot where the eye of the storm would
be when it appeared. But as expected, they never came back. Others tried to
enter it from the air, and they had disappeared too.
329
Therefore, nobody had any idea why that tornado had appeared, or what was
in its center.
And then, at some point, watching that gigantic tornado from a distance had
become an event that all the residents of the surrounding area participated in
every 30 years.
The storm lashed at his body.
In places where walking was dif icult like the desert, it was very dif icult to
resist strong winds, that threw one off balance. A person could easily fall down
if they got careless.
If only I could use [The Creation]; who knows how much easier my path ahead
could be?
If he suppressed this desert tornado with [The Creation], and there was some
reason that the origin of this tornado was doing it, it was possible that things
might end without the mystery being solved. The reason why Suzuki Satoru
had come up with a dumb idea like that – which had been immediately rejected
for the above reason – was because his current conditions were really that
taxing for him.
Suzuki Satoru shouted so he could be heard over the gales.
He was joined to his two companions behind him by a mithril chain.
He started by shouting to the one that he was most concerned for.
“Keno, are you alright!?”
A voice that matched Suzuki Satoru’s in volume came back at him.
It belonged to the New Ainz Ooal Gown’s Second Seat, Keno Fasris Invern.
“I’m ine!”
Although the girl’s voice was strong, he could not help but think there would
E
—330—
be problems.
Consider Keno and Satoru. Although Suzuki Satoru was nothing but bones, he
was heavier when compared to her. Therefore, it was more likely that Keno
would get blown away.
Of course, he had had Keno carry various things, as though to weight her down.
However, she would sink into the desert sands if she carried too much.
“Keno! You should have waited in the inn after all! I’ll send you back with a
teleportation spell once we reach the objective!”
“Are you still saying that even after coming all this way, Satoru!?”Keno replied,
as though she had nothing to say.
“You mean you want to complete the journey with your own two feet, right?”
Suzuki Satoru smiled bitterly.
This was an incident from when they were climbing a peak said to be one of
the highest on this continent.
While they had not managed to see the so-called“golden summit”, the mem-
ory of the conversation they had as they stood atop the apex of creation and
looked down on everything was still clear in his mind.
“Yes. Back then, we exchanged words like that too! I still remember we were
saying that while caught up in an avalanche!”
“Yeah! Pretty amazing, right?”
That incident had taken place halfway up the mountain.
While using [Fly] would have made things simple enough, it would have made
things too boring, and so the two of them decided to use their superhuman
strength to climb the rock face.
Then, an avalanche which blanked out their vision had occurred.

—331—
While cold damage did not harm either of them, the bludgeoning damage from
the avalanche was still effective. Of course, they had expected something like
that and cast defensive spells on themselves, but it had still left a deep impres-
sion.
Even after being buried by the avalanche, their immunity to movement imped-
iments meant that they had pomfed out of the snow at the same time, where-
upon they had a good laugh.
Powerful emotions were immediately suppressed due to the special qualities

of the undead. As it turned to gentle good humor, Suzuki Satoru made that
suggestion, and Keno had refused in a similar way.
Just as he was narrowing his eyes in nostalgia a voice came from behind them.
“Ifsssh only thatssh weressh me. I’msssh envioussssh. I’dsssh likesssh to

sssshe thatsssh too.”
The androgynous and very distinctive voice – though somewhat garbled –

came from further behind Keno.
Although Suzuki Satoru could not see it through the severe sandstorm, there
ought to be an heteromorph that looked like a lump of sand over there.
He was the Fourth Seat of the New Ainz Ooal Gown, Nurunuru.
He was a mutant offshoot of the Roper race, a Herdroper. Herdropers had a

hive mind, but some were occasionally born that were not part of it. And he
was one of them. When Suzuki Satoru, Keno and Scraea had found the Her-
droper, he had indicated his desire to travel with them.
Incidentally, he had no personal name, so Suzuki Satoru had named him Nu-
runuru. It was supposed to be a temporary name at irst, but he had decided
to use it.
His – although he could have been a her – voice was made by two tentacles that
were open at the end, called voice strands. Therefore, a lot of excess noise got
into his voice in places like this. However, he had the special ability of being
E
—332—
able to cast spells without verbal or somatic components, and instantly casting
them while standing stock still. It was truly mysterious.
“Haha! Nu, I have no idea what you’re saying!”
That voice had come from inside Suzuki Satoru’s cloak.
“Me too – gweh!”
The voice cut off halfway, probably because it sand had gotten into its mouth.
This was the Fifth Seat of the New Ainz Ooal Gown, Crystal of the Gnator race.
It was a race that was less than 20 centimeters long, with translucent wings
that resembled those of Fairies, but they looked more like insects. Their sim-
ilarity to fairies was used to deceive and prey on Fairies, because they were a
carnivorous race.
Although he did not think they were relatives to fairy, spells which only af-
fected humanoids and demihumans had no effect on them, and so he was con-
sidered a heteromorph and allowed to join. However, he was also immune to
spells that should have been effective on heteromorphs, so Suzuki Satoru had
always had his doubts about whether this was actually the case.
Nurunuru was a psychic magic caster, while Crystal held a thief-type profes-
sion – namely that of assassin. He and Crystal had once clashed during a cer-
tain incident, but they became friends after yet another incident.
“Crystal, you’d be better off not talking. Still, has it been so long that you’d feel
nostalgic for it?”
“It was about 40 years ago, right!?”
“Has it? It’s been so long …”
Suzuki Satoru muttered to himself, and looked ahead.
The tornado lashed at the sands and completely obscured his vision, Suzuki

—333—
Satoru’s undead body could see through the darkness, but not through sand-
storms. Keno was the same in that respect. Nurunuru had no eyes, but he
could obtain information about his surroundings through sensing the vibra-
tions around him.
“–When you put it that way, we really have been to all kinds of places!”
“Yes! We’ve been to–”Keno’s happy voice was suddenly cut off. “Bleh! The
sand got into my mouth!”
Of course, Keno had put a mask on before entering this sandstorm. It was
Suzuki Satoru’s beloved Mask of Jealousy. Lending Keno a mask that she con-
sidered to be in bad taste was largely because he wanted to prank her.
The reason why sand had gotten into Keno’s mouth even with the mask on
was probably because of the gap created when she spoke.
Suzuki Satoru snickered to himself in a way that nobody could hear. However,
she had still heard Suzuki Satoru laugh quietly amidst the savage sandstorm.
Keno retorted in an unhappy tone.
“It’s not fair, Satoru! It’s not like sand gets into your mouth!”
“Indeed – gweh!”
Crystal smiled bitterly to Keno as he answered her.
“No, there’s still a strange feeling of something getting in there. Still, I should
say it’s hardly unpleasant, or should I say I don’t mind at all?”
“Ssshuushhhuushu.”
“...Nu, I have no idea what you’re saying!”
“It’s still unfair! If only I had a body like your, Satoru!”
“Isn’t it ine like this? If you ask me, a body like yours is better, Keno. That way
you don’t get caught up in annoying things!”
E
—334—
“That’s because a ight breaks out the moment you show your face, Satoru …”
”That was how things went when the undead were hated everywhere.”
“Still, you draw a lot of trouble on your own too, Keno!”
Sometimes, Keno got into sticky situations when collecting information. This
tended to be especially true in unsafe areas. That said, while she was the weak-
est member of the New Ainz Ooal Gown, she was still much stronger than
the average person, and she could easily take care of the average punk who
thought he had some skills.
The problem came in places with good security, because of the people who
tried to take her in out of kindness.
If they had ill intentions she could have settled it with violence, but it was very
hard to deal with their goodwill.
Heteromorphs who wanted to travel in peace occasionally faced such prob-

lems.
“It seems humanoids are always troublesome …and if we hide our true forms,
people look at us with curious eyes …”
Humanoids’ position in the big scheme of things was very low. It was because
they were weak that they caused problems easily.
As the two of them sighed, there was a dosu sound by his feet. Or rather, it was
a zdun.
Suzuki Satoru bent down and investigated the vicinity of the sound. He ished
a rock out of the sand. No, it was a tapered orestone that looked tougher than
ordinary rock. It must have been blown here by the strong wind.
Suzuki Satoru pricked up his ears.
“Shuuuuooohuuuushuuuunnnn!”

—335—
“What are you say – koff koff!”
“Look out! It’s not just one or two of them! There’s a whole lot of stones
headed our way!”
He could hear the sounds of countless objects cutting through the winds amidst
the sound of the gale.
It was very dif icult to avoid those stones lying at them in a place with poor vis-
ibility like this. Perhaps they might be safe if they were encased in extremely
hard armor, but it was impossible to wear that sort of thing and walk around
in the desert.
This was de initely an attack which could annihilate any expedition.
“Everyone! Defend yourselves as you advance! Keno, are you alright!?”
There was no telling how long it would be before they would be able to pass
through this, but since this was lying debris thrown up by the tornado, stop-
ping here or making a shelter would be meaningless.
“I’m ine! Keep going!”
“Shuuoonnn!”
Keno replied in the af irmative. So did Nurunuru – or at least, that was what
he thought.
Nurunuru cast a defense spell on himself, while Keno used the power of the
ultimate Vampire, The One.
After plundering all the research of“Corpus of the Abyss”, she had researched
it and gained this power. However, it was a realm that was only supposed to
be reachable by more powerful entities. Since she had attained it with a weak
body, its potency was greatly reduced. In that case, she ought to be called a
Lesser One.
If there were any dif iculties, he was planning to lend her a magic item which
E
—336—
rendered her immune to normal missiles – that is, ones that were not en-
chanted – but it would seem that was not necessary.
Suzuki Satoru’s long robe protected Crystal’s body, and it kept him safe from
everything except sand particles.
Suzuki Satoru himself was immune to all attacks below level 60.
“-S atoru!”
“What’s wrong, Keno!”
“It’s getting pretty interesting now!”
She was not being ironic or making fun of her circumstances. She sounded
like she was wholeheartedly enjoying this.
“That’s right, Keno!”
Suzuki Satoru felt the same way.
It was this dif iculty which made the two of them – no, the members of the
New Ainz Ooal Gown – happy.
Making friends and wandering the length and breadth of the world with them.
Witnessing all manner of mysteries and going where no man had gone before.
That was why they knew that overcoming these trials would only make their
joy all the sweeter.
“Hwre we go! Don’t get blown away!”
“Yup!”
“Ssshuuuu!”
“Yeah – ggubfff!”
The lying debris struck them over and over again, but none of them seemed

—337—
to mind as they forged on ahead.
“Satoru! Hold on! The spell seems like it’s about to wear off!”
“Keno! I’m counting on you!”
“Okay!”
Keno took hold of a scroll in her bag and took it out, taking care not to let it
get blown away.
“[Mass Compass]!”
This second-tier spell was a multi-target version of the irst-tier spell [Com-
pass]. This was the reason why these people could unerringly hone in on their
destination – the eye of the tornado.
“Thanks, Keno!”
“Shuoooonnn!”
“Mm, you’re welcome, Satoru, Nu! From what I can tell, we’re not far from our
destination!”
“Ahhh! Got it!”
Each member of the New Ainz Ooal Gown had their own share of responsibil-
ity. 新生安兹・乌尔・恭的成员都有着各自的职责分担。Among the, the
Second Seat (Keno), the Sixth Seat (Brandona) and the Seventh Seat (Muki)
were responsible for collecting information. Naturally, the others had their
own responsibilities as well.
This had not been decided after discussion, and neither had they been forced
into their role. Rather, they had ended up that way before they knew it. Also,
the three of them further divided the work among themselves.
Incidentally, the First Seat, Suzuki Satoru, was responsible for coordinating
them and combat.
E
—338—
They ignored the steadily-increasing number of lying stones and their grow-
ing force, instead advancing without hesitation.
“Just a little more!”
“Got it!”
“Shuuuunn”
“Ohh- gueh!”
And at last–
“Uwaaah!”
–Their vision cleared up.
Keeno cried out in joy.
The wind suddenly vanished, When they looked behind them, what looked
like black walls extended forever up and down, left and right.
Looking around, it seemed as though they had entered a gigantic tube.
What they saw after that was a vast, yet silent expanse of pure white sand.
While it was marred by the occasional ripple, it did not grow overly large, and
all they could see everywhere was white.
“Hey! Look! The sky!”
As though drawn by Keno’s voice, Suzuki Satoru, Crystal – who had poked his
head out of Suzuki Satoru’s robe – and probably Nurunuru as well, all looked
up to the heavens.
The night sky came into view, but this was not like an ordinary night sky. The
stars seemed very close to them.
It was just like in childrens’ fairytales – the big, bright shining stars looked

—339—
like they could just reach out and touch them. It made him think of the past –
when they had stood on the summit of the highest mountain on the continent
– no, the distance to the sky made him feel like the peak he had ascended had
been even higher.
“But why? Why do the stars look like they’re so close to us?”
“Perhaps it’s due to atmospheric diffraction?”
Nurunuru’s voice-strands vibrated as he explained. Suzuki Satoru simply nod-

ded.
“Huh?”
“My guess is that the atmosphere has been warped, forming what seems to
be a gigantic lens. Perhaps it was caused by the tornado? That might be the
case.”
“Nu, what was all that just now?”
“In other words, there’s something like a telescope above our heads?”
“A …telescope? Is it one of those things invented by that weird technology

called science?”
“Science is dumb, the stuff it makes can’t compare to magic items.”
Crystal was not the least bit shy about saying that. In truth, the fact that magic
could create something out of nothing meant that there was nothing wrong
with saying it was better than science.
This was just a hypothesis, but Suzuki Satoru felt that all the technology that
he understood could be reproduced through magic. However, learning magic
required talent and everybody’s aptitude was different. Some people could
learn magic and others could not.
Crystal’s words indicated that he belonged to the former group. Suzuki Satoru
clapped his hands.
E
—340—
“Now then, let’s go investigate the source of this phenomenon before the tor-
nado vanishes.”
“Alright, but it doesn’t look like there’s anything. The cause of this phenomenon
is still a mystery.”
“Mhm, I can’t sense any turbulence in the elements around here either. Leader,
what about the magical end of things?”
Suzuki Satoru cast a spell and looked out into the distance.
“Nothing either. It wasn’t caused by a spell, I think.”
Keno lew to a certain height, and then descended to the ground.
“I don’t see anything that looks like a building around here …what on earth is
this?”
“A natural phenomenon? That’s the only way we can explain it, right?”
After hearing Suzuki Satoru say that, the others responded in agreement. Much
like how reverse waterfalls that lowed up existed, there were many bizarre
sights in this world that were natural occurrences. In any case, let’s go to the
center of the tornado and take a look. After that, we’ll explore a little and if
we don’t ind anything – we’ll go stargazing.”Nobody objected to this, and the
group lew towards the center of the tornado with Crystal leading the way.
And then–
“There’s nothing here.”
“Nothing, huh?”
“There shouldn’t be anything, right?”
“What a shame.”
That was the result of a rough search.

—341—
“What should we do now, Leader? Keep looking?”
Suzuki Satoru shrugged at Nurunuru’s question.
“There’s no need, I guess. If we can’t ind it, then we can’t ind it. It doesn’t
matter. Besides, our aim was to go where nobody else set foot before, and
since we’ve done that – everyone’s free to do whatever they want until the
tornado vanishes.”
“Then I’ll go take a walk around the area with Nu.”
“Ah? Well, that’s ine too. I understand. Let’s go, then.”
“You’re really going? Then take care not to stray too far.”
The two of them voiced their acknowledgement as they left together. Despite
what Suzuki Satoru had said, he was not worried about their safety. In YG-
GDRASIL terms, they were easily above level 40. They were among the most
powerful beings in the world, and the two of them had excellent sensory abil-
ities. Even if ambushed, they were skilled enough to return alive.
“Satoru, then what should we do?”
“Want to go take a walk around here too?”
“Yup!”
Keno began to run. Her footprints marked the pure white sand. Suzuki Satoru
followed her footprints, his strides slightly larger than when he usually went
walking with Keno. Still, this was just ine for Suzuki Satoru. In the end, Keno
sat on the sand and slowly lay down. Suzuki Satoru sat down beside her, and
then lay with her.
“The stars are so big.”
“Yeah, they’re really big.”
If only his companions – his friends from Ainz Ooal Gown could see this mar-
E
—342—
vellous sight. Those were memories from roughly 200 years ago, and after
each adventure with Keno and the others, they had gradually faded away. But
as he remembered the faces of the only friends he had ever had, Suzuki Satoru
looked on the mysterious vistas with nostalgia in his heart.
“Still, this really is amazing.”
“Yeah, seeing this means our trip wasn’t in vain.”
“Yeah …”
The two of them lay on the sand in silence,watching this wonder of the world, a
marvel whose veil of mystery nobody else had managed to pull back until now.
And then – the stars gradually shrank, or perhaps they were slowly returning
to normal. Suzuki Satoru propped himself up, and saw the walls of the tornado
that surrounding them were slowly receding.
“It’s over, huh.”
“Yeah, it’s going to end. It’ll be another 30 years before we can see something
like this. Now then …want to tell the others about what we saw here?”Suzuki
Satoru asked Keno, who stood up and shook her head.
“How can you see the rainbow if you don’t go through the storm?”
“That makes sense, you’ve got that right. See, I managed to get the better of
you just now.”
Suzuki Satoru smiled.
“Oh my, the two of you seem pretty happy! Did anything special happen?”
“Nothing special, no.”
The other two had probably seen the tornado start to fade, and so they had
returned. They did not seem to be holding any inds. Perhaps they really had
been strolling around for a while.

—343—
“Let’s head back to the inn, then.”
“Yup. Do the honors, Saoru. But before that, let’s shake off the sand on our-
selves. It’s only a little, but I don’t want to bring it back to our room.”
Everyone patted down their clothes and shook off the sand. Nurunuru was
wearing an item that Suzuki Satoru had lent him, and he helped the others pat
their clothes clean.
After that, Suzuki Satoru cast [Gate], and the group returned to their room in
the inn.
“We’ll be off, then.”
“Thanks, everyone.”
“Thank you, thank you.”
“Thanks for your hard work, everyone. Hope you all have a good night.”
Nurunuru and Crystal – who was sitting on his head – left the room.
“I’m soooo tired,”Keno said. That made no sense, however. Both of them were
undead, and they would not accumulate exhausted. However, Suzuki Satoru
understood her meaning. Her fatigue was not of the body, but of the mind.
“You’re tired too, huh, Keno?”
Suzuki Satoru shed the robe on his body and changed into something else in
an instant. That was because the robe he had been wearing earlier had a quick-
change effect on it. Keno changed in a similar manner. Suzuki Satoru lopped
down on the sofa in the room and took pen and paper out of his inventory.
This was his diary.
He did not write in it every day, but only when something special happened.
Thus, he was only on his fourth book after 200 years.
He opened a new page, planning to write down what he had seen today, but
E
—344—
then he felt a familiar weight pressing down on him.
“...Keno, why don’t you go take a bath? I was planning to make an entry in my
diary …”
“Yeah, go ahead and write.”
“... That’s not what I mean. How am I supposed to write my diary with you
lying on top of me?”
“Hm, then you can write it on the way back.”
In his heart, Suzuki Satoru shook his head and sighed.
“–Fine ine ine, as my Princess commands.”
“Mm, well done, my knight.”
I was her court wizard last time, Suzuki Satoru thought as he closed his di-
ary. While he could have just ignored her and continued writing in his diary,
it would cause problems in future. While the intense emotions of the undead
would be quickly suppressed, letting subtle grudges build only made them
stronger.
“What do you plan to do next? Where shall we do?”
“I was thinking …in the past, the big nations in the center were just places we
passed through. Perhaps we ought to establish a base for ourselves so we can
tour the surroundings. Maybe we could look in an abandoned city.”
There were many nations in the center of the continent where the humanoid
species were on the bottom of the totem pole. They were all troublesome coun-
tries for people like Keno with humanoid appearances. While they allowed
travellers certain right, they were by no means safe places.
For instance, she had once been treated as an escaped meal in the market of
an Orc nation.

—345—
And in the land of the Minotaurs, someone had said “Let’s see who treats
their slaves better”, and she had “experienced”the so-called slave life too.
Troublesome things like that had happened to her roo.
In the case of the former, she had covered it up by breaking a pair of arms and
part of their ribs. As for the latter, she had let them experience the slave life
themselves and then asked them how it felt.
“An abandoned city …so you mean the one where they say a lot of people died
because Soul Eaters showed up? It seems the entire city was preserved intact
…”
“Exactly. Entry’s forbidden, but we can go if we want, right?”
“Yes, going there sounds pretty good.”
Suzuki Satoru laughed.
For many years, they had been to places where normal people could not set
foot. Or rather, if they heard of some sanctuary or divine place, they would
take it upon themselves to go there. As for why, well, it was because they had
once found a World-Class Item there once.
That was how Keno had obtained her item – the Two-Worlds Mandala.
They had seen other World-Class Items during their journey.
However, they had owners, so they did not seize them. Suzuki Satoru orig-
inally wanted to take them, but he did not, because he had Keno by his side.
After all, he did not want to do anything awkward like mugging people in front
of Keno.
The Two-World Mandala had once been a national treasure, but the country
that had served as its sanctuary had been destroyed, and then a new country
had sprung up in its place. Thus, they pretended that it was ownerless. In
compensation, they left behind many items and huge gems and so on, and so
the two of them managed to get around that particular pitfall.
E
—346—
“But I want to head west.”
“The west? What’s over there?”
He looked through his memories, but he could not recall anything worth not-
ing on the west.
“Well, it’s information from Mu-chan. He said that three countries had fallen
in the north of the continent. Therefore, I wanted to head west and see what’s
going on.”
Since it was information from the Seventh Seat, it ought to be true.
He looked completely unlike what the cute nickname of Mu-chan would sug-
gest, but perhaps it was different in the eyes of his mother – or perhaps his
sister. Suzuki Satoru discarded the question of his appearance for a moment
and began recalling the world map.
“The northwest …. borders …”
He recalled that 200 years ago, there had been a few human nations up there,
but since it was in the hinterlands, he had not thought much about it.
“Well, it’s true that nations being destroyed isn’t exactly uncommon, but for
three to go down at once …”
There were incredibly powerful monsters in the world, and sometimes they
would show up, annihilate a nation or two, and then new countries would take
their place. Granted, some large nations might not be destroyed so easily, but
it was not rare for such things to serve as the spark for internal unrest or in-
vasion, eventually leading to the nation’s destruction. But to his recollection,
he had not heard of several countries being destroyed at the same time.
“What on earth happened?”
Just as Suzuki Satoru was about to turn around and look at Keno – who was
lying on his back, he heard her exclaim “Ack!”in a cute way before she fell
off.

—347—
“Meanie! Don’t move around!”
“...After you, after you.”
Suzuki lopped down on the table again and Keno mounted him once more.
“Well, I think he said something about a nest of really powerful demons show-
ing up.”
“A nest? Of powerful demons?”
“Mm. What was it called? – The Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick?”
“–Eh?”
That name sounded somewhat familiar.
E
—348—
A C S
C S
TL: VN and anon and Nigel
349
Character Sheet 0.1: 58
KENO FASRIS INVERN
Vampire Princess of the Lost Country
Second Seat of the New Ainz Ooal Gown
Residence: Unclear (by Suzuki Satoru’s side)
Birthday: Blue 41st
Hobbies: Exploring the world, seeing new things with Suzuki Satoru
Racial Levels (11 total)
- True Vampire 7
- Lesser One 4
Job Levels (23 total)
- Vampire Princess 3
- Sorcerer 8
- Sage 5
- High Sage 7
Another possibility for the girl called Evileye. Incidentally, the data dis-
played on the right is for her appearance in the Epilogue. Since she has
a powerful protector like Suzuki Satoru around, she is much lower level
than Evileye, and the job classes she has trained aren’t very suitable for
her. This is the path she eventually chose after her adventures with Suzuki
Satoru Her interests have also changed. so she didn’t develop any special
spells. In turn, she job levels that make up for Suzuki Satoru’s weaknesses

—353—
(mainly knowledge-type jobs), and so Suzuki Satoru values her highly. Of
course, he also values her because she’s a guild member.
Her Talent is ”the ability to store any spell that she has seen or been tar-
geted with – but only one – and use it for her own.” She can even use it on
super-tier spells or Wild Magic. However, when casting the spells, its ef-
fects are calculated from her own stats, and she has to pay any costs that
need to be paid. For instance, if she were to cast Fallen Down, it would
take the same amount of time to cast, and it would work off her lower
ability scores, so it would be less damaging than the same spell as cast
by Ainz. However, she will be counted as having met the ability require-
ments for casting the spell.
Also, she cannot willingly dismiss the stored spell. She can only release
it by using it once, which can be taken, as a stretch, to be a weakness. As
for whether a spell is stored, that depends on whether she is willing to
do so. However, just like the ”ability that she could use pro iciently” that
was mentioned in the epilogue, this is something that was impossible to
begin with and is merely founded on possibilities.
The reason why she did not become a Zombie but a Vampire instead is
because she was subconsciously using her Talent to replicate Cure Elim’s
Wild Magic and absorbed the souls of the people around her, becoming
the undead being that Cure Elim had originally planned to be – another
Cure Elim. However, she is only holding on to her intelligence due to sus-
taining the spell (strictly speaking, it’s not quite the same as his). There-
fore, her Talent can no longer be used for other purposes, and if this Tal-
ent – or perhaps the Wild Magic – were dispelled, she would become a
mindless Zombie.
While she holds the Second Seat in the New Ainz Ooal Gown, she is the
weakest ighter and lowest-levelled member. However, her knowledge
accumulated over long periods has earned her the respect of the various
members, and she is hailed by many as a sage. On addition, she is very
skilled at helping the monstrous Suzuki Satoru. She is the assistant leader
in everyone’s eyes.
Name:
A C S
—354—
Keno Fasris Invern
Titles:
The Vampire known as Landfall Member of the New Ainz Ooal Gown (Sec-
ond Seat)
Residence:
No Permanent Residence (with Satoru)
Birthday: 41st of Blue
Hobbies: Traveling around the world, sightseeing with others
Racial levels:
True Ancestor lvl 7
Lesser One (Ancestor) lvl 4
Class levels:
Vampire Princess lvl 3
Sorcerer lvl 8
Sage lvl 5
High Sage lvl 7
Racial Levels 11
Job Levels 23
This was just a possibility of how the life of the girl who’ll eventually be
called Evileye could’ve turned out. By the way, this data is for the Epi-

—355—
logue, and due to the protection of Suzuki a strong being, her level in com-
parison to Evileye is far lower, and she did not learn adequate (good???)
classes. The experience of adventuring with him also caused her to ac-
quire different class levels. She didn’t specialize into elemental magic
since her hobbies have changed too, instead opting to acquire class levels
that would support and compensate for Satoru’s weaknesses (e.g. intel
gathering). This made him quite fond of her, another reason for this af-
fection is of course the fact that she’s a guild member. Her talent is that
any magic she observes being cast or was cast on her could be saved and
cast by her whenever she wants, this includes Super Tier and Wild Magic.
However, all spells will be scaled to her ability level and all spell casting
component requirements still apply. For example, if she casts the Super
Tier spell [Fallen Down], it’ll have a longer cast time and less damage com-
pared to Ainz. With these restrictions, her talent is fairly balanced.
She also can’t just remove a saved spell without casting it and the fact
that she could only cast it once is also a weakness. It’s up to her what
spell she’ll save, but as you’ll see it’s very unlikely for her to use her tal-
ent. The reason why she turned into a vampire instead of a zombie is
because her talent had copied and casted Cure Elim’s wild magic spell ac-
cidentally, causing her to absorb the souls of everyone around her. This
turned her undead just like Cure Elim and the spell is constantly active, ba-
sically rendering her talent useless. If she deactivates Cure Elim’s tainted
Wild Magic by using her talent to save another spell, she’d turn into an un-
intelligent zombie. Although she’s the Second Seat of the New Ainz Ooal
Gown, her combat abilities and levels are the lowest. Still, she managed
to earn the respect of every member through her experience and knowl-
edge built up over the years, as well as her ability to heal as a High Sage.
Since supporting Satoru was their top priority, it didn’t really matter who
was second in command.
what’s exactly happening is slightly different
A C S
—356—
Character Sheet 0.2: 59
CURE ELIM=LOS MALVAR
Formerly XX Dragon Lord
Currently Elder Cof in Dragon Lord
Residence: Kaidinias Mountain Range
Birthday: Unknown
Hobbies: Strengthening Himself
Racial Levels (51 total)
- Dragonling 10
- Young 10
- Adult 10
- Old 10
- Elder 5
- Ancient 5
- True Vampire Dragon 1
Job Levels (44 total)
- Primitive 10
- Dragon Necromancer 7
- World Connector 9
A C S
—360—
- Overed Dragon 10
- Soul Blasphemer 7
- Sorcerer 1
Among the many Dragon Lords, there is the faction of those who have
strengthened themselves and gathered comrades in order to deal with
Players, and those who have not. There are six Dragons (at the time of
its founding) who joined the former faction. Were they to ight level 100
players, the outcome of their battle would be in doubt.
Cure Elim, as part of this alliance, developed ”Soulbreaker”, which is one

of the most powerful and most wicked techniques in Wild Magic. There
are only ive kinds of Wild Magic (leaving aside whether or not they actu-
ally exist) which can contend with it. Incidentally, the accuracy of calling
it ”most wicked” remains to be seen, and so we shall not touch on that ex-
ception for the moment. ”Soulbreaker” was derived from the Deep Dark-
ness Dragon Lord’s Wild Magic, albeit an inferior version. Apart from a
handful of people who have the protection of a world, anyone else will be
instantly slaughtered without any hope of resisting it. The death caused
by this magic is the destruction of the soul, and normal resurrection can-
not revive its victims. However, it is also extraordinarily draining and
even the undead Cure Elim can only use this spell three times.
Usually, after dying – becoming undead, in other words – a Dragon Lord

cannot use Wild Magic. However, Cure Elim used its own Wild Magic to
absorb a great deal of souls from around it, and used them to compensate
for the failings of the undead transformation, thus giving it the ability to
use Wild Magic. However, it is like casting spells from an MP bar that
cannot be restored, and every time he casts it, it utterly destroys a ixed
number of souls. Therefore, once it consumes all its souls, it will become
a mindless Dragon Zombie. Therefore once it realized that this magic was
useless, it did not use it for the last time. However, it can use lower-level
Wild Magic as normal. While Dragon Lords cannot cast tiered spells, it is
no longer a Dragon Lord but an undead being, so it can cast necromantic
tiered spells. Cure Elim used this loophole to strengthen itself.

—361—
It lacked ighting experience and looked down on tiered magic, and did
not know the importance of gathering information, and its lack of coop-
eration with its fellows lef to its defeat. However, in order to defeat Cure
Elim, one must be able to deliver enough damage to kill millions of Zom-
bies irst, and the only people who can do that are probably other Dragon
Lords or holders of World-Class Items. One could say that it would be al-
most impossible for an individual to defeat it. However, ighting it in a
group would lead to them being instantly annihilated by ”Soulbreaker”.
From that point of view, Suzuki Satoru is pretty much Cure Elim’s neme-
sis. As another aside, even the living Cure Elim would not be able to use
”Soulbreaker”, but if it were willing to destroy its own soul... perhaps it
might be able to do it once?
Name: Cure Elim = Los Malvar
Original title: ?? Dragon Lord Current title: Elder Cof in Dragon Lord
Residence: Mount Keitenias
Birthday: Unknown
Hobbies: Stockpiling power
Racial levels:
Dragonling lvl 10
Young Dragon lvl 10
Adult Dragon lvl 10
Old Dragon lvl 10
Elder Dragon lvl 5
Ancient Dragon lvl 5
A C S
—362—
(True Vampire Dragon) True Ancestor | Vampiric Dragon lvl 1
Class levels:
Wild Magic Caster lvl 10
Necromancer (Dragon) lvl 7
World Connector lvl 9
Overlord (Dragon) lvl 10
Soul Blasphemer lvl 7
Sorcerer lvl 1
Racial Levels 51
Job Levels 44
Some of the Dragon Lords have been gathering strength and allies in prepa-
ration for the next wave of players. They have formed into a loose alliance,
together the 6 co-founding Dragon Lords would even out the odds in a
ight against a level 100 player. Cure Elim was part of this alliance, the
wild magic spell he developed named [Extinguish Soul] was one of the
strongest and most atrocious spells, with only 5 other existing wild magic
spells (plus one that isn’t as atrocious but just as strong) comparable to
it. [Extinguish Soul] is a viler form of the Deep Darkness Dragon Lord’s
wild magic
The Dragon Lords have been gathering strength and allies in preparation
for the next wave of players. They have formed into a loose alliance, to-
gether the 6 Dragon Lords would even out the odds in a ight against a
level 100 player. Cure Elim was part of this alliance, the wild magic spell
he developed named [Devour Soul] was one of the strongest and most
atrocious spells, with only 5 other existing wild magic spells comparable
to it. That aside, calling something the most atrocious may be question-

—363—
able at best, but this is an exception. [Devour Soul] is as vile as the wild
magic of the Deep Darkness Dragon Lord, the spell would kill any being
other than those with the protection of the world. It also consumes the
soul of the dead, making it impossible for any common method of res-
urrection to work. However, the spell was shockingly mana inef icient,
the undead dragon Cure Elim could only use it 3 times consecutively at
most. Normally, an undead Dragon Lord cannot use wild magic. Cure
Elim found a loophole in this system by sucking up all the souls in an
area and using them to power his magic. However, it’s as though he has
a mana bar that doesn’t regenerate, once a soul is consumed for a spell it
cannot be brought back and so he must scavenge for more every time he
casts a spell. Hence, if you cut off his supply of souls, he can be inished
off as easily as any other undead dragon. This is why he would never
use the last of his souls, so he could still use less powerful wild magic in
case of emergencies. A Dragon Lord who could use wild magic cannot
use tiered magic but, by exiting his Dragon Lord form Cure Elim could
use tiered magic from the Necromancer class. He used this loophole to
gain even more strength. It’s obvious that it was defeated due to a lack
of experience, contempt for tiered magic, shortage of intel, and the lack
of cooperation from its allies. Cure Elim could kill at least a million zom-
bies through sheer irepower but can’t do much against World Class Item
holders or other Dragon Lords. It was a ight impossible to win alone,
even with something as powerful as [Devour Soul]. Suzuki Satoru is Cure
Elim’s nemesis. That said, Cure Elim cannot use the souls of the living,
once a soul has been extinguished it can’t come back ……or is it possible?
However, Cure Elim could be defeated just only by World Class Item hold-
ers or other Dragon Lords. And at least, the challenger must have the
sheer irepower or unlimited stamina for kill million zombies.
He’s virtually impossible to be beaten by a solo challenger. But also, even

when challengers got team, they would be destroyed by the [Eliminate
Soul].
That’s the reason why Suzuki Satoru is Cure Elim’s nemesis.
And also, Cure Elim cannot use the [Eliminate Soul] if his body’s living.
A C S
—364—
But if he’s determined to bring sure death, it would be able to use one
time...?

—365—
A
The author’s expression corner known as the Afterword has begun – since I
didn’t write it there, I’ll write it here! Since I’m as excited to be writing here
as I am over there, please understand if I make any minor mistakes!
Hm? This isn’t written in the same style as the afterwords to date? Hm. That
might be so. After all, I didn’t even write in the thanks at the end! Perhaps all
the author’s thoughts have always been like that!
–And so, this is the 14th book to me. Therefore, while I apologize to those
people who are looking forward to Volume 14, Maruyama’s heart is illed with
the feeling that he’s inished Volume 14. The next one will be Volume 15
How do you feel after reading this spinoff?
Do you think Suzuki Satoru, as the MC of a LN, feels different from how Over-
lord has been until now?
The battle scene in this book might have ended up becoming confusing. Origi-
nally, perhaps there might have been a need to go “this is why he did so and
so”but I deliberately omitted it. This work really does place a big burden on
its readers. Perhaps I might have failed as a LN author, but like I’ve said many
times, I personally think “it doesn’t matter if you don’t understand.”
Incidentally, while my editor keeps telling me“please make it easier to under-

stand”, I haven’t heard him say that recently. Like how I don’t want to clearly
refer to Mare as a man and all that. While I’ve been using my own made up
terms, so I think “everyone who knows gets it, right?”But then the editor
stopped me from doing that. Ah, how nostalgic. That’s a story from behind
the scenes when I was writing the irst volume.
This was supposed to be a deluxe edition bonus, but I sel ishly insisted that
they publish it as a book. Does it feel like it could stand on the shelves with
the other volumes? If so, that would make me very happy. Also, I originally
wanted to add the stories of the irst of the Thirteen Heroes at the end, but I
felt that it would mess with the tone of the epilogue, so I removed it. I have
A C S
—366—
the feeling Overlord will end without those stories ever being told!i
Now, my thoughts about the various characters:
Satoru-san: He’s a man who routinely plays dirty to win. You should have seen
how noble he was when ighting Shalltear. That said, this Satoru-san is the one
who comes off as a good guy overall. Perhaps he would be this way if not for
Nazarick. Does he seem like someone else? But he ought to have a personally
that’s just as twisted as his main line incarnation.
Keno-san: Did she achieve happiness in this story …? Very well, then …ahem!
As for what will happen after the epilogue, Maruyama has a vague idea for that
in his mind. But please, imagine it however you like, everyone. ... But how will
things develop? Will they ight? Will they run? Or will they meet? Or perhaps
an even more different path? I would be very glad if you think “If I could
write it”when you go to bed. I have the feeling that if Satoru-san shared his
knowledge with them, the New Ainz Ooal Gown could inish off the Pleiades
by themselves. They would be the world’s dream team. Well, as long as no
other powerful beings join the battle.
Cure Elim-kun: Anyone who saw the character sheet at the end of the book
should understand that he’s ive levels lower than Satoru-san, so Satoru-san
can de initely beat him – will, if you think that, you’d be wrong. Even if they’re
both level 100, Touch Me-san is way stronger than someone with 100 job
levels. In contrast, as a member of the Dragon Race and with powerful job
classes, Cure Elim-kun is actually more powerful than his 95 levels imply.
Of course, thanks to level-based damage adjustment, his odds of victory are
lower. Whether or not he really exists in the mainline novels is a secret for
now. But if he does exist, his 200 years of study and accumulation mean that
he will have fewer weaknesses than in this book.
Well, that’s how I feel about all that. Well, I look forward to seeing you in the
next volume, which comes out in the middle of this year in the Maruyama Cal-
endar. Bye bye.
2019 April Maruyama Golden

—367—
T S S
The Light Novel-like Protagonist Momonga Route: Sugar and Spice
Translated by Nigel
Momonga sat on the throne, looking over the room with eyes that held a lit-
tle satisfaction, but mainly embarrassment. He noticed the maids and Sebas
Tian standing in the corner. They seemed lonely, standing by themselves like
that. After making sure that he could give the command that came to his mind,
Momonga recalled the order format that had been programmed long ago, and
motioned lightly with one hand, moving from top to bottom.
“Kneel.”
Albedo, Sebas, and the six maids simultaneously dropped to one knee, bowing
to their lord. Momonga raised his left hand to check the time.
[23:55:48]
It was nearly time. If he tried calling for a Game Master now, they might be too
busy setting off ireworks to respond to Momonga.
Momonga leaned his back against the throne, and lazily gazed at the ceiling.
Since Nazarick had been praised as the most dif icult dungeon in the game,
some people might think of challenging them on the last day of the game.
When that happened, he intended to be there to meet them, as the guildmas-
ter. Momonga had sent mails to all his former friends, but only a handful had
come. He was here, waiting for them too. A guildmaster had to welcome his
members.
“Relics of the past, huh—”
Momonga lapsed into silent contemplation. He felt empty now. Still, it had
been fun. He moved his eyes, counting the large lags which hung from the
369
ceiling. There were 41 of them in total, the same number as there were guild
members, and each of them bore the members’ unique symbols. Momonga
pointed to one of them with his inger, but then stopped halfway.
“—I can’t waste my time idling here!”
Momonga thought about how he had been preparing to celebrate the end of
the game in a lashy way. Yet, nobody had come. The reason was obvious
enough – everyone would prioritize their real lives over a game. It was a sen-
sible conclusion, but at the same time it was also very lonely for Momonga.
Therefore, he decided to abandon his plans for tonight. With a gata sound,
Momonga forcefully rose to his feet.
“I can’t stay still here! At the very least, I’ll go out with a bang!”
There was no more time.
Momonga raised his right hand, and funneled power into the ring on his right
ring inger.He touched the Ring of Ainz Ooal Gown, and looked over the list
of teleport destinations which popped up. The irst to appear was his own
room, and Momonga wondered why he had put that in there in the irst place.
Annoyed, Momonga scrolled through the rest of the destinations.
“There we are!”
His exclamation was illed with joy. He highlighted his desired destination —
the surface —and selected it.
He was teleported into a larger room in an instant. There were long, thin stone
tables —or at least there used to be—on either side of him. The loor had been
polished until it was like white marble. Behind him, a light of stairs continued
downwards, leading to a pair of large double doors which opened into the irst
loor of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. This place was the closest
to the surface that the ring could take him, to the central mausoleum of the
Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick.
“I need to hurry!”
T S S
—370—
Momonga made haste as he said that. He glanced at the time on his left hand
—
[23:58:03]
—There wasn’t much time left.
It was as though the train bell had rung and the train door was hissing air in
preparation to close. Like a salaryman rushing at full speed down the stairs to
catch his train, Guildmaster Momonga cast the ‘Flight’ spell, and soared out
of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick into the sprawling swamps that
surrounded it.
It was surprisingly dif icult to maneuver while lying. It felt like a kind of aerial
dog ighting game. However, after long experience with light, it was easy to
control one’s movement through the air. As such, there was no need to con-
centrate on lying. However, one could not move without using the in-game
console. The foggy swamps came into view almost immediately. He could
see the silhouettes of monsters in the mist. Because it was the last day of YG-
GDRASIL, all the monsters were deactivated. As a result, they could not attack
Momonga, nor could he attack them.
That’s why, I thought that intruders might come. Today, they could pass through
the Gurenbera Swamps without expending any resources. However, nobody came.
Momonga narrowed his eyes —though his expression did not change —and
landed on his chosen destination, an island loating in the middle of the swamp.
It was a strange little island. Cylindrical objects were lined up in a row upon
it. Momonga withdrew a small rod with a push-button on the end from his
pocket space.
“Let’s go!”
As though rebuking himself, Momonga forcefully pressed the button down. In

that instant, the tubes in the ground below him launched a series of glowing
balls up into the air all at once. These were cheap ireworks.
In preparation for this, Momonga had bought 5000 rounds of these ireworks

—371—
and set them up on this island. Because they were grouped so closely, the
rising ireworks looked like a single big cluster as they soared into the sky.
Ideally, he would have liked to watch this with any of the guild members who
had come with him. However, there was nobody beside him.
“…I need to wake up at 4 …”
Momonga murmured that to himself as he watched the ireworks ascend on

plumes of white smoke. And then, there was a vast explosion. This was no
longer a ireworks display. It looked more like the super-tier spell ‘Fallen
Down’ in action. The brilliant white light lared in a huge mass of radiance
which enveloped Momonga.
Ah …
He didn’t think this was the last DMMO game he would play. Momonga, no, the
person called Suzuki Satoru had not played any other games like this apart
from YGGDRASIL. However, he was still hopeful for the future. Suddenly, he
felt a desire to stay here and not return to the real world.
But still—I guess it feels good like this for now, with the light surrounding me.
Reality resumed several seconds later. Those few moments were the incarna-
tion of Satoru Suzuki’s joy. It seemed he had closed his eyes from the bright-
ness. Momonga frantically opened them. It was strange. Because the brain
was directly connected to the Megacon, he could close his eyes in the game.
Momonga was worried. He thought he might have lost his sight.
“What’s this?”Momonga muttered to himself
He had no idea what was going on. An unexpected landscape stretched out be-
neath his feet. Momonga was loating in the sky, but that was understandable.
After all, he had cast a light spell on himself some time ago. However, the land
below his feet was not a swamp. It was a ruin. It wasn’t just one or two ruined
buildings. Was it an abandoned village? No, this was larger. It looked like an
entire city had been reduced to ruins beneath him.
“Hah?”
T S S
—372—
With an unexpected lack of panic, Momonga calmly checked the time on his
left hand.
[0:03:45, 46, 47]
“Hah?!”
Momonga surveyed his surroundings over and over again. The sky was cov-
ered in thick, dark clouds, and it was de initely nightfall. Below his feet were
the ruins of a destroyed city.
“What, what’s this?”
It was de initely past midnight. He considered that the time displayed by the
system clock had gone haywire.
“Did they delay the server shutdown?”
Countless possibilities popped up in his head, but he was still a long way from
coming a de initive conclusion. However, the most likely possibility was that
they had delayed the server shutdown. If that was the case, he might be able to
open a ticket with a GM. Momonga hurriedly activated the call function which
he had left unused until now —and his hand stopped. The console did not
appear.
“What the …?”
He couldn’t feel anything. It was as though he had been cut off from the system
entirely.
“…What the hell is this?”
As he said this, he felt that he should land before doing his thinking. The use of
the‘Flight’ spell would cause a console to appear to control one’s movements,
but Momonga realised that he could not ind it, nor did he need it. Momonga
slowly descended from a great height and landed easily on the ground.
“This is …”

—373—
Momonga looked at his hands, and saw nothing but bones. He was keenly
aware that these were his own hands.
“What, what the hell’s going on?!”
Earlier, Momonga had been lying very skillfully. He moved through the air
almost unconsciously, as though he were moving his right hand. He realised
that he had been controlling the ‘Flight’ spell with his thoughts. This was a
very strange situation. However, despite inding himself in a strange situation
like this, he felt surprisingly calm, and only a little afraid.
He suddenly remembered the words of one of his comrades. Impatience is the

seed of defeat, while constant, calm and reasoned thinking is a necessity. Calm
your heart and widen your vision. Take in everything within your thoughts
and you can turn the situation around.The irst thing to do was to ind out
where he was.
If only someone else was here …
He used the‘Flight’ spell to observe his surroundings from the air. Well, there
were a lot of ruined houses all around him. He had a bad feeling about this. It
was as though he could sense something peeking at him from the narrow gaps
in between the destroyed houses. Being in an open area would give him a clear
line of sight to the region around him, but at the same time he was completely
exposed to any opponents who cared to look.
Momonga considered that someone might try to PK him under these strange
circumstances. Therefore, until the mystery was unraveled, it would be better
to travel stealthily. That being the case, he began the irst step towards that.
‘Complete Invisibility’. Momonga cast the spell. It was a spell that was far
superior to ‘Invisibility’. He would be completely invisible to anyone unless
they used specialized magic to see him.
After that, Momonga considered using a skill that he had relied on when he
had played Yggdrasil. Although it had many advantages, it was not very useful
when used by an undead creature which had gone invisible. Still, it would be
useful as a decoy, since he could not be sure that his encounters with other
beings would be amicable.
T S S
—374—
Should I hide my face? Maybe …but then, wouldn’t I be suspicious of anyone who
hid their face in YGGDRASIL? Oh, almost—
After that, Momonga activated one of his passive skills. It was a skill which
could detect the undead. As he worried about whether or not the skill might
work, it activated. In that moment, Momonga suddenly had a bad feeling.
“Cheh!”
Momonga crouched down against a nearby wall. To be precise, he moved him-

self so he would be concealed from the direction of the nearest undead reac-
tion.
What? An undead reaction from the side, moving randomly? Where did it come
from?
Momonga clung tightly to the wall and froze there. The undead reaction did
not tell him anything about the strength of his opponent. The highest-ranked
undead could even see through ‘Complete Invisibility’. He had two options.
One was to move away from here, or to be more precise, from the undead
reaction. The other was to check the undead’s level and see if he could deal
with it. However, there was no guarantee that he would be able to ind a safe
place if he moved away from here. In that case, it would be safer to stay here,
where he could keep track of the undead.
In addition, Momonga was also undead, and if his opponent was of a lower
level than him, he would not have to worry about ighting it. Well, as long
as there’s nothing other than undead out there …Momonga tried to recall the
feeling he had while using ‘Flight’. His con idence increased.
I can do it. For some reason, I’m also con ident that I can use attack magic with-
out problems. …Feels kind of bad, like I’m not myself any more —No, that’s a
question I’ll worry about later. In any case, as long as I can ‘Teleport’ I have a
way to escape, even if it’s just teleporting straight up into the sky.
Momonga looked around his surroundings, making sure to cover all the blind
spots in his vision. In a stroke of luck, he found a nearby ruined house with
walls that were were just the right size to conceal him. Momonga dashed to-

—375—
ward it, slipping in through a crack in one of the walls.
The ceiling had collapsed and its remains were around his feet, but the four
walls of the house were still sturdy. As Momonga thought about casting a
spell, he noted that the technological level here seemed very low. The houses
weren’t made of reinforced concrete. At least, that was the conclusion he came
to after seeing the wood debris at his feet.
“As I thought …is this YGGDRASIL?”
What he saw now didn’t resemble anything he had seen in the real world. How-
ever, that still left a lot of questions in his mind. Momonga shelved that ques-
tion aside for now and cast another spell.
“‘Distant Vision’.”
He took control of the scrying sensor and steered it into the air. The worst
case scenario was if his opponent was an undead which could see through
invisibility, and he had to pray that his opponent did not possess any means
of blocking and counterattacking against information-gathering magic.
“What’s this …”
It wasn’t anything like what he had used in YGGDRASIL at all. In YGGDRASIL,

the ‘Distant Vision’ spell would display what it saw on a lat, magical screen.
That screen could be expanded or shrunken at will. Now, instead, the scrying
sensor’s ield of vision overlapped his own. It was a strange and bizarre feel-
ing. However, it did not present any problems in the spell’s use. He controlled
it naturally and freely, and the expanded sensory abilities he had seemed like
part of him.
Momonga ignored the slight panic he felt and directed‘Distant Vision’ to put
the undead in his sight. It was a ‘Zombie’. Its name was blue, which meant
that it was a trivial opponent for him. With that done, Momonga continued
looking for more undead in the vicinity. Momonga ended the‘Distant Vision’
spell with a “whew”, as though he had given up.
After all, sustaining‘Total Invisibility’ was a major drain on his mana reserves.
T S S
—376—
He wanted to make sure of his own strength. If his spells were as potent as they
were back then, he wouldn’t have any problems here. If he could, he would
like to destroy that zombie in order to test his strength, but that ran the risk
of aggroing all the undead in the zone. Since Momonga was also an undead
creature like the zombie, there was a high chance it would not attack him.
Thus, he could focus on gathering information, and not defending himself.
After deciding his course of action, Momonga moved out to investigate the
ruined city. From his investigations, he con irmed that the tech level in this
place was low. It resembled a movie set, with its complete lack of modern
machinery. There were no cables or pipes buried in the ground, although it
still looked like this was a civilized place. This was the irst time he had seen
a wood-burning stove outside of Yggdrasil.
“—Is this Yggdrasil? Ah, no, it’s far too different.”
Slowly, Momonga began to realise the truth. He was de initely not in the game.
However, if that were the case, what of himself?His body was a skeleton, yet
he could still move.
The common sense he had lived with over the years was suddenly shattered,
and the new logic of his current state had yet to sink into Momonga. He ad-
vanced onto the main street, and as he looked down its length, he saw what
might have been gates once, but which were a pile of rubble now.
“Still, what happened here? If there was an explosion, it wouldn’t have brought
a whole city down like this. Did a typhoon pass through here or something?”
As Momonga was musing on the city’s history, he suddenly linched.
“What?”
There was an undead reaction in the distance.
“…This is …”
It wasn’t moving slowly, like a zombie. It was running away from him at top
speed. Momonga’s eyes narrowed. This was no zombie. Whatever it was, it

—377—
was intelligent.
“I won’t let you escape, information source.”
His body loated lightly into the air, and then surged forward at great speed.
His opponent was moving in a zig-zag pattern, which showed its familiarity
with the layout of the city. However, the speed of Momonga’s light more than
made up for that advantage.
Momonga single-mindedly charged after his opponent, and eventually man-

aged to catch a glimpse of it. It wore a hood and a mantle, and it turned its
head to look behind its small body many times as it ran through the narrow
alleys of the city.
Eventually, Momonga descended in front of the igure. Because it had been

looking behind itself just as Momonga landed in front of it, it didn’t see Momonga
and crashed right into him. The short igure bounced off Momonga and fell on
its butt with a dosun sound. The hood shifted, and he could see golden hair
beneath it.
“…Good evening. It’s a cloudy night out, it seems.”
“…”
The short igure did not reply to the greeting, only panted heavily as she tried
to catch her breath.
“I have a few things I’d like to ask you. Would you mind answering my ques-
tions?”
Under the hood, Momonga saw that her eyes were deep crimson in color. A
child? A street rat …no, she doesn’t stink. Well, she’s undead so I don’t think
she’d stink much anyway …and she’s too tidy for that, in any case.
“…I’ll say it again. I have some questions I’d like to ask you. Do you mind
answering them?”
The child nodded her head vigorously.
T S S
—378—
“…I am …Suzuki Satoru. What is your name?”
Her crimson pupils widened into circles.
“…a,u …a …a”
Her voice was barely audible, and he couldn’t understand her words at all. Is
she not Japanese? Is that child not a player?
“Your name is?”
“…a, u …a …a”
He felt a little foolish as he realised that she might be a foreigner, and that
might have been her name.
“AuAa? That’s a strange name …is it?”
The child shook her head.
“That’s not your name? Then, does that mean you can’t pronounce your name?”
Again, she shook her head. The child was desperately trying to speak, but
Momonga could not derive any meaning from her words.
“Where are your parents …”
As she said that, Momonga remembered that she was undead, and he wouldn’t
be likely to have parents. Still, the child’s reaction was a little strange.
The child hung her head, then shook it. She seemed to be saying, “they’re
gone”.
I should think of how to say goodbye, then, Momonga thought as he looked

over the child who spoke with queer pronunciation. Suddenly, she spoke again
in a very small voice, but this time, he could understand her,
“—ino —asrith Inberun.”

—379—
As she repeated herself, Momonga could inally understand what she was say-
ing.
“My name is Keeno Fasrith Inberun.”
That was the girl’s name.
T S S
—380—
U A R M
S Z
W M I U -T N
Shalltear’s ield of vision was dyed a brilliant white. In the next moment, she
had no idea where she was. She was tossed and turned about, like a branch
swallowed in a whirlpool, and she lost her sense of balance. Shalltear had
no idea what was going on. All she felt amidst the blinding light was intense
pain. Her body felt heavy as she tried to defend herself and she had dif iculty
moving.
However, Shalltear moved with all her heart and soul. That was because she
understood that something bad had happened. She curled up into a ball, shield-
ing her body with her arms.
This was an ultimate explosion. It stained the world with a blinding white
lash. There was a thunderous roar and an eruption of heat. The shockwave
it generated blew the land away and the rising dirt and sand formed a mush-
room cloud in the air.
The lethal area of the superheated pulse was measured in kilometers, and
there was no trace of movement within it. As the dust and smoke dispersed,
the horri ic conditions within were made clear.
Nothing could have lived within that area, but inside it, someone cast the soil
off and stood up.
”Gaaah, gaaah, gaaah...”
Since she had been caught in the heat lare of the explosion, her throat had
been burned away and she could not speak. No, it was not just her throat. Her
entire body had been scorched, and her previous beauty was nowhere to be
381
seen. She had lost all her hair and she looked like charcoal briquette. Beyond
the burns caused by the tremendous heat, the shockwave had lacerated her
body.
The left side of her vision was completely gone. Her right side was milky and
blurred, but she could still make out vague shapes somehow. Her body listed
to one side because her right arm and its shoulder were gone. Her dress was
in tatters, its remnants plastered to her body. However, the highest-grade
items on Shalltear’s body and the parts hidden by them were untouched. Pain
stabbed through her entire body. This was a bad pain. This pain would de-
stroy Shalltear Bloodfallen.
”Ahhhhhh.”
Her thoughts were shredded, the fragments leaping from her mouth. She should
have been immune to ire, so why had she taken ire damage? How had her
defenses been breached? Countless questions rose through her mind, but the
pain and confusion drowned them out. As thoughts crisscrossed through her
head, the most important thing rang in her head like a warning klaxon. That
was –she could not stay here any longer. If she remained here, she would die.
Thus, she had to withdraw.
However–However, would it be alright if the Guardian of the Great Under-

ground Tomb of Nazarick, Shalltear Bloodfallen, turned her back and led?
From a being that was far inferior to her? That would be a betrayal of the
expectations of the 41 Supreme Beings. If she had to die, should she not take
this worthless country with her? Her loyalty and her survival instincts bound
Shalltear in place.
”Gigigigi...”
The sound of grinding came from Shalltear’s mouth. Her remaining teeth were
gnashing against each other.
”Kaaahhhh, kuuu...”
She could not cast spells.
U A R M S Z
—382—
”Gigaaaagagakku!”
She was furious. Shalltear was illed with anger at everything..

—383—
Various Information That May or May Not Be Rele-
vant
However, even if he wanted to learn said techniques, he could not ��ind any-
one to teach him, given that the undead were seen as the nemeses of the living.
Perhaps if there were other undead like him —in fact, there was a secret so-
ciety formed of undead magic casters —things might have been different, but
unfortunately, Davernoc had never encountered such beings.
[V6]
SUGAR AND SPICE AND ALL THAT’S NICE Route. Or the Momonga-san LN
protagonist-like route.
[1 Day After Twitter Sidestory]
This is speaking of the route from yesterday however in that route, [unlike in]
Overlord where there is no battle (or perhaps I should say it does not appear),
a battle with a dragon lord, I’ll just say ”Satoru, do your best!”
[2015]
Q:
So it’s a story about Evileye? I’m happy that will be on mind now!
A:
Isn’t that wrong? It’s a story about a girl named Keeno. It’s a parallel [timeline]
story.
[2018]
A:
However this is an important setting being settled Ainz’s course of action. If
U A R M S Z
—384—
the guild hadn’t existed, and Momonga had come to this world alone, he would
go around the world may be the story. Gazing at the stars atop mountains no
one has set foot upon.
[Arc 2010]
Q:
Dragon’s aren’t a match for Players.
A:
The amazing dragons of the past were on par with Players?
[Arc 2011]
Q:
Perhaps the highest level in the NW is predicted to be around Lv. 70-80 sup-
pose it will end with [as a] foil/gag. Besides if they do not know Ainz is a
Player it’s de inite. ..That Dragon-san from before being surprised Sebas is a
transformed dragon...[that’d be] amusing.
A:
No, for Level 80s there are various ways to close the gap! If a person is not
from YGGDRASIL, even the stars would be within reach!
[blog]
This is frequently misunderstood however, there are various guys in the New
World who can defeat those around Level 50 right? In the case of those Drag-
onlords bearing the label True, (True Dragon Lords) even all members of the
Pleiades would not be an opponent.
[V5-6AT]
Q:

—385—
If everyone of the New World appeared would they have trouble protecting
the 3rd Floor...?
A:
There are strong monsters that haven’t been encountered ……To the extent
they could penetrate the 3rd Floor.
[Arc]
Q:
Nevertheless Demiurge is outstanding lol If Ainz-sama wasn’t around he would

have wrecked the world without delay lol
A:
If everything is entrusted to Demiurge, he can completely subjugate the en-

tire continent in ive years? But the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick
will be partially destroyed[hankaisuru]. I wonder how many loors will dis-
appear[fukitobu]?
[ARC 2011]
Q:
The upper limit of the strength for monsters in the NW has been on mind. If
the Death Knight’s level is top class, then inding powerful monsters like Eight
Edge Assassins or Fenrir may be in unexplored regions are there any living
there?
A:
They crawl around in the unexplored regions. Monsters at the level people
have never been.
[Arc]
U A R M S Z
—386—
Q:
Are Vampires weak? No sooner than she appeared if she is absent her servants
could not stop people from reaching the 5th Floor...?
A:
It is an absurd appearance. She’s skilled in two disciplines. She is a necrophil-

iac. She’s both S and M. Those are her character settings ……They will en-
counter automatically spawned POP monsters, and get past atrocious area ef-
fects, whenever the safe places, if a perfect team of Adventures at the class of
the Empire’s head wizard Fluder could descend to the lower loors.
Movie Pamphlet
The Deep Darkness Dragon Lord, who annihilated the players 300 years ago.
Possess the ?????, one of the 20 world-class items, in his possession. His unique
82 magic is damn strong and both his offense and defense is lawless, but
unfortunately Shalltear is his nemesis. Against any other Floor Guardian, he
would likely be victorious... Don’t ight one-on-one? Deploy the Gargantua?
Don’t say that...
September 25, 2015 [1 Day After Twitter Sidestory]
Warning warning warning!
[The Sugar and Spice Short story] has a feeling like a derivative work.
September 26, 2015
SUGAR AND SPICE AND ALL THAT’S NICE Route. Or the Momonga-san Light
Novel protagonist-like route. Or perhaps I should say this is unnatural. I will
never do this again. Ninsure people are amazing....
[ZN: Ninsure is Ninja Slayer?]
February 8, 2018

—387—
[Maru tweeted about how bonuses for the BDs of Overlord II were publicly
announced]
’There’s probably no bonus story coming [with the BDs]?’
Because someone will probably ask that question I shall say this. [There is
none] coming with them! Maruyama was extremely busy during the second
season’s timing, but if there is a third season I hope you will accept that I will
make a serious effort then!In the case there is a 3rd season the bonus story’s
title has been vaguely decided. ’The Vampire Princess Landfall’. It should in-
ish in about 300 pages. ’What if there is no 3rd season?’ In that case I will not
have to work hard, so I can play games! Kugane will diligently work with Mon
Hun!
Q:
So it’s a story about Evileye? I’m happy that will be on mind now!
A:
Isn’t that wrong? It’s a story about a girl named Keeno. It’s a parallel [timeline]
story.
If the guild hadn’t been around, and Momonga had come to this world alone,
him going around the world may be the story. Gazing at the stars atop moun-
tains no one has set foot upon.
[-Arcadia 1029]
U A R M S Z
—388—

My Eye

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

My Eye

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

My Eye

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Keeno’s Bizarre Adventure

Nigel did everything with his proofreader.

I may add some edits that are not Nigel approved.

Ziggy ’Praise Nigel’ Ziggurat

OVERLORD Pastebin KBA

That was good.

Momonga raised his left hand, and checked the time.

He ought to be just in time.

He would welcome any returning friends in his position as Guildmaster.

“A relic of the past, huh–”

–Now’s not the time for such things!

Momonga thought about a certain plan he had prepared for today.

A plan for a glorious inish at the end.

However, he thought of it now.

Momonga suddenly rose to his feet.

There was no more time.

Momonga could not keep himself from exclaiming in delight.

OVERLORD Pastebin KBA

Momonga’s eyes went toward the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown.

However, had Momonga not thought of something before he had taken it up

The teleportation went through in an instant, and he was transported to an

“I need to hurry!”Momonga shouted, to spur himself on.

–He was almost out of time.

Momonga cast 「Fly」, as though he were a salaryman sprinting up the stairs

Every spell had its place on the spellcasting console.

OVERLORD Pastebin KBA

But nobody had come.

It was a curious little island.

As he exclaimed those words in a forceful tone that he would normally never

“...I need to wake up at 4 tomorrow, huh.”

Momonga watched the receding afterglow in the sky, muttering morosely to

The lashing lights enveloped Momonga as he lew.

–Momonga began to panic.

OVERLORD Pastebin KBA

Momonga muttered to himself.

However, what lay beneath his feet was not a swamp.

–Instead, it was ruins.

0:03:45, 46, 47...

What, what is this?

YGGDRASIL’s end of operations had been delayed. Or perhaps it would show

Did they delay the server shutdown?

The control console did not show up.

What …happened? What is this?

OVERLORD Pastebin KBA

None of them responded.

It was as though he had been completely excluded from the system.

...What’s going on?

Momonga slowly lowered his altitude.

Momonga had suddenly“understood”how to control the「Fly」spell by feel-

This was a very abnormal situation.

After that, Momonga looked at his hands.

His irst consideration ought to be “where was this place”?

Momonga thought as he descended toward the ground. Perhaps he should

OVERLORD Pastebin KBA

As he descended, Momonga contemplated using a skill.

However, Momonga had something more important to think about–

He should pick one of them, then.

OVERLORD Pastebin KBA

Well, assuming it’s really just undead out there.